every one of the visible Church and that he inteneth to save all and every one of the visible Church This I prove for if thâ— covenant and promises of the covenant if the stiles of Christs Body his Love his Spouse his Sister and Dâ—ve if the revelation of Christ made not by flesh and blood but by Christs Father the ground of that blessed confession of Peter Mat. 16. 17. For which the keys were given to the visible Church if I say all these be proper to the visible Church as visible and due to her as to the first principall and prime subject and not to the chosen redeemed and invisible Church as such then the promises of the covenant and all these styles belong to the visible Church and God promiseth and intendeth a new heart and a new spirit to all visible Professors as such and so he intendeth redemption in Christ and salvation and Christs Righteousnesse and Forgivenesse of sins to all the visible Church But our Brethren do not I hope thinke that Gods intentions are castles in the Aire and new Ilands beyond the Moone as if his intentions could be frustrated and he could misse the white of the scope he shooteth at for certainly these to whom the covenant and promises thereof belong as to the prime and first subject these are his covenanted people now the orthodox and reformed Church holdeth that the covenant and promises are preached to the whole visible Church but for the elects sake and that howsoever externally the covenant of grace and promises be promulgated to every one and all within the lists of the visible Church yet they belong in Gods Intention and gratious purpose only to the Elect of God and his reseemed ones to that invisible Body Spouse Sister whereof Christ alone is Lord Head Husband and Brother and the first begotten amongst many Brethren Hence let me reason thus The Church whose gathering together and whose unity of Faith knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ the Lord intendeth by giving to them for that end some to be Apostles some Prophets some Pastors and Teachers Eph. 4. 11 12 13. must be the Church to which all the promises of the covenant and priviledges do belong But the Lord intendeth the gathering together the unity of Faith the knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of Christ only of the invisible Elected and Redeemed Church not of the visible professing or consesing Church nor doth the Lord send Pastors and Teachers up-on a purpose and intention of gathering the visible Church and visible Israel except you flie to the Tents of Arminians I conceive these arguments cannot be answered If any say that Christ in giving Prophets Pastors and Teachers to his Church intendeth to save the true visible Church of the chosen and redeemed in so far as they are chosen and redeemed now they who answer thus come to our hand and forsake the Doctrine of their visible Church and say with us that the Ministery and the keys are given only upon a purpose on Gods part to save the invisible Church and that all these promises of the covenant the styles of Christs Spouse Sister Faire one are not proper to the visible Church nor any ground or argument to prove that the keys the power of excommunication ordaining of officers are given to the visible Church as to the prime and principall subject 4. The invisible Church and not the visible Church as it is such hath right to the Sacraments because these who have right to the covenant have right to the seales of the covenant and this is Peters argument to prove the baptizing of Infants to be lawfull Acts 2. 38 39. But only the invisible Church hath right to the covenant For God saith only of and to the invisible Church and not of the visible Church in his gratious purpose Jerem. 32. 38. And I will be their God and they shall be my people Jer. 31. 33. I will put my Law in their inward parts 34. They shall all know me all within the covenant I will forgive thâ—ir iniquity Now the visible Church as the visible Church is not within the covenant therefore the visible Church as the visible Church and being no more but the visible Church hath not right to the Seales of the covenant but in so far as they are within the covenant and in so far as God is their God and they his pardoned and sanctified people as it is Ierem. 31. 33 34. 5. It is knowen that our Brethren here joyne with Papists for Papists ignorant of the Doctrine of the visible Church labour to prove that the visible Church on Earth the Ministeriall Teaching and Governing Church cannot erre but that she converâ—ed in a visible Synod and met in Christs Name hath a promise of an infallible assistance And by what argumunts do they prove it You know here Bellarmine Pererius Tolet Stapleton Bailâ—â—s Suarez Vasquez Harding Gretsirus Costerus Turrecremata Salmoron Locinus Cajetan and an host of them say because the Church is builded on a Rock and against it the Gates of Hell shall not prevaile because Christ saith I have prayd to the Father that thy Faith faile thee not because Christ saith I will send you the holy Spirit and he shall leade you into all truth Now our Divines say that the invisible Church of Elect believers cannot fall off the Rock and cannot fall from saving Faith and cannot erre by falling into fundamentall heresies but it followeth not Ergo the visible ministeriall and Teaching Church either out of a Synod or convened in a Synod have an infallible and Apostolick Spirit to lead them so as in their determinations they cannot erre Just so our brethren take all the places for the priviledges covenant promises stiles of Sister Love Dove Spouse mysticall Body of Christ c. Which are proper only to the invisible redeemed chosen sanctified Church of God and they give all these to their only visible ministeriall and right constituted Church in the New Testament and say that this visible church gathered in a church-state because of the foresaid priviledges and stiles hath the supreame and independent power and authority of the keys above all Teachers and Pastors whatsoever and that the right visible church consisteth only of a Royall generation Temples of the Holy Ghost a people in covenant with God taught of God partakers of the Divine nature c. And that all visible churches that meet not in a materiall House in a visible and conspicious Society as on visible Mount Zion and not consisting of such a covenanted sanctified and separated people are a false church false in matter not an ordinance of Christ but an Idoll an antichristian device a Synagogue of Satan voyd of the power of the Keys 6. A church in covenant with God and the Spouse of Christ and his mysticall Body and a church which
all fundamentalls 3. Totally and finally But wee are not to beleeve Papists who say things are fundamentall materially in themselves as all points necessary to bee beleeved but things are not formally fundamentall but such things onely as the Church dâ—fineth to be fundamentall But 1. the foundation of our Faith is Gods Word and Gods Word is necessary to be beleeved to salvation whether the Church define it or no to abstaine from Idolatry is necessary to be beleeved though Aaron and the Church of Israel say the contrary neither doth Gods Word borrow authority from men 2. If the Church may make points to be fundamentall by their definition whereas before they were not fundamentall then may the Church make articles of faith Sure I am Paipsts as Gerson Occam Almaine Suarez yea and a very Bellarmine is against this Yea and by that same reason they may make fundamentall points to bee no fundamentall points and they may turne the Apostles Creed into no faith at all for ejusdem est potestos creare annihilare 3. There cannot be a greater power in the Church to define Articles of faith then is in God himselfe but the very authority of God doth not define a matter to bee an article of faith except the necessitie of the matter so require for God hath determined in his word that Paul left his cloake at Treas but that Paul left his cloake at Troas is not I hope an article of faith or a fundamentall point of salvation 4. What can the Church doe saith Vincentius Lyrinens but declare that that is to be beleeved which before in it selfe was to bee beleeved and Bellarmine saith Councells maketh nothing to be of infallible verity and so doth Scotus say Verity before heresies erat de fide was a matter of faith though it was not declared to be so by the Church Determinatio non facit vertatem saith Oâ—cam The Churches determination maketh no truth 3. The evidence of knowledge of fundamentals is gravely to bee considered Hence these distinctions 1. One may beleeve that Christ is the Sonne of God by a Divine faith as Peter doth Matth. 16. 17. and yet doubt of the necessary consequences fundamentall Ergo Christ must bee delivered into the hands of sinners and bee crucified as the same Peter doubted of this for as one may fall in a grievous sinne though regenerated and faile in act and yet remaine in grace in habitu the seed of God remaining in him so may Peter and the Apostles doubt of a fundamentall point of Christs rising from the dead John 20. v 8 9. in an act of weakenesse and yet have saving faith in Christ as it is like many of of the Saints at Corinth denyed an article of their Faith the rising againe of the dead one act of unbeleefe maketh not an infidell 2. Dist. A simple Papist and a Lutheran not well educated doth beleeve upon the same former ground that Christ is true man hath an habitual faith of this article that Jesus Christ is truly the Son of David yet holdeth transubstantiation or consubstantiatiâ— that Christs body is in many sundry places in heaven and earth on this side of the Sea beyond Sea yet the connâ—xion betwixt Christs humanitie and this monster of transubstantiation not being possible all the error may be meerely philosophick that the extention of quantitative parts without or beyond part is not the essence of a quantitative body while as the rude man beleeveth firmely that Christ is true man and so beleeveth contradictory things by good consequence therefore the qualitie of the conscience of the beleever is to be looked into since fundamentall heresie is essentially in the mind and pertinacy and selfe-conviction doth inseparably follow it 1. There is a conscience simply doubting of fundamentall points this may be with a habit of sound faith 2. A scrupulous conscience which from light grounds is brangled about some fundamentall points and this is often in sound beleevers who may and doe beleeve but with a scruple 3. A conscience beleeving opinions and conjecturing and guessing as in Atheists this is damnable but where obstinacy is as defending with pertinacie transubstantiation and that it is lawfull to adore bread this pertinacious defending of Idolatry doth inferre necessarily that the faith of the article of Christs humanitie is but false and counterfeit and not saving 3. Dist. There is a certitude of adherence formall and a certitude of adherence virtuall A certitude of adherence formall is when one doth adhere firmly to the faith of fundamentalls A certitude of adherence virtuall is when with the formall adherence to some fundamentall points there is an ignorance of other fundamentall points and yet withall a gracious disposition and habit to beleeve other fundamentalls when they shall bee clearely revealed out of the word so Luke 24. Christ exponed the resurrection and the articles of Christs sufferings and glorification vers 25 26 27. to the Disciples who doubted of these before and yet had saving faith of other fundamentall points Matth. 16. 17. 18. 4. Hence there be two sorts of fundamentalls some principally and chiefely so called even the elements and beginning of the doctrine of Christ as Credenda things to be beleeved in the Creed the object of our faith and pâ—tenda things that we aske of God expressed in the Lords Prayer the object of our hope specially 2. Agenda things to be done contained in the decalogue the object of our love to God and our brethren Others are so secundarily fundamentall or lesse fundamentalls as deduced from these yea there be some artcles of the Creed principally fundamentall these all are explicitely to be beleeved noted by Vigilius Martyr and Pareus as that Christ died and rose againe c. Other Articles are but modi articulorum fundamentalium and expositions and evident determinations of cleare articles As Christs incarnation and taking on our flesh is explained by this conceived of the holy Ghost and borne of the Virgin Mary the death and suffering of Christ is exponed by subordinate articles as that he suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucisied c. and these lesser fundamentalls are to be beleeved necessitate praecepti because God commandeth them but happily non necessitate medii It is possible many bee in glory who beleeve not explicitely but onely in the disposition of the mind as some are baptized in voto in their desire onely these lesser fundamentalls it is enough they have the faith of non-repugnancy or negative adherence to these so as they would not deny them if they had beene proponed to them in a distinct and cleare way 5. The faith of fundamentalls is implicit three wayes 1. In respect of the degree of beleeving 2. In respect of the object 3. In respect of the subject or our adherence to things beleeved In respect of degrees the faith is implicite and weake three wayes as Calvin may teach 1. Because we are
free act 2. because it is a supernaturall worke of God and so they are not under the stroake of the Magistrates sword for freewill in supernaturall acts is alike uncogible and free from all externall violence in both those who are baptized professors within the bosome of the visible Church and in Pagans and the truth is neither the Magistrate nor the Church can censine opinions even erronious in fundamentall points as they are opinions for no societie no humane authoritie can either judge of or punish the internall acts of the mind because as such they are indeed offensive to God but not offensive or scandalous to either Church or Commonwealth and so without the Spheare of all humane coercive power nor is Titus Tit. 1. To rebuke gainesiyers v. 9. that they may be sound in the faith v. 13. but in so farre as that faith is visible and as it commeth out of perverse mouthes which must be stopped v. 11. Also punishments either civill or ecclesiasticall do no other wayes worke upon the mind and heart but by a morall swasory influence for it is a palpable contradiction that freewil can physically be compelled therefore here saith Philip Gamacheus there is no need of an Emperours sword but of a Fishers Angle Let it goe then which is taught as a truth in this point by Covarruvias e Gregori de Valent. Gamacheus Tannerus Malderus that Princes have neither from the Law of nature or from any divine Law a coercive power over the faith of Pagans nor is Scotus in this to bee heard that the same divine law obliegeth all Princes and the Churches that did lie upon Israel to destroy the Cansanites Yet may it bee lawfull in some cases indirectly to force them in their false worship as Molina saith against Alphonsus a Castro if they kill their innocent children to their false Gods because it is lawfull to defend the innocent neither is that to bee regarded as a sufficient reason that these Infants doe not consent that they should bee defended because as Malderus saith it is lawfull to hinder a man who is willing to kill himselfe from unjust violence against his owne liâ— 2. It is lawfull as saith Aegidius Conin k Lorca Aquinas and Cajetanus to compell Pagans to desist from violent impeding of Pastors to preach the Gospell to some amongst them who are willing to heare because in that they are injurious to the salvation of those who are appointed to bee saved and doe manifestly hinder the Gospels progresse which the Church is so farre as is in her power to propagate even as her prayer is let thy kingdome come 2. Nor doe we thinke that Princes may compell Pagans who are under their dominions to the faith without foregoing information of their conscience or that simply they may compell them to embrace the faith except that here Princes have greater libertie indirectly to force them because they being now living as wee suppose in a visible Church they may infect the Church and therefore here should bee an indirect hindering of the exercise of their false religion in so farre as it is infectious to the Church of God ne pars sincera trahatur for to this by a certaine proportion the power of excommunication given to the Church by Christ may lead us 1 Cor. 5. 6. and if wee must live by Lawes and not by examples Paul the fourth his suffering of the Jewes Synagogues at Rome and their ancient feasts which faith Malderus of themselves are not evill is no law to us yea but to Christians it is a falling from Christ and his grace nor is Rome who tolerateth Jewith religion nor the edict of Honorius and Theodosius our warrant 3. Nor can wee beleeve that no other sinnes in opinion concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline except onely such as are against those points which are called fundamentall and the received principles of Christianitie should bee censurable by the Church or punishable by the Magistrate 1. Because Jesus Christ Mat. 18. ordaineth that every sin against our brother or a Church 1 Cor. 10. 31 32. in which the delinquent shall continue with obstinate refusall to heare the Church should bee censured with excommunication But there bee divers opinions concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline which are not against points fundamentall which being professed are sinnes against our brother and the Churches Ergo many opinions not against points fundamentall if professed are censurable by the Church and punishable by the Magistrate I prove the proposition because Christ Matth 18. maketh no distinction and exception of any sinne but saith universally v. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thy brother trespasse against thee c. and wee can make no exception against an indefinit and Catholick statute and ordinance of Jesus Christ. I prove the assumption because there bee many scandalous points of Arminianisme Pelagianisme of Poperic anent Church government traditions the power and â—fficacie of grace circumciâ—ion forbidding of marriages and of meates which are doctrines of devills comming from such as have consciences burnt with an hot Iron 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. many points of Anabaptisme Antinomianisme Socinianisme and of divers other sects are not points fundamentall because many no doubt are glorified who lived and beleeved in Christ and died â—gnorant of either opinions either on the one side or the other yet being professed preached and maintained especially wilfully and obstinately do wonderfully scandalize our brethren and the Churches Nor can I say that such as beleeve that marriage of Churchmen is unlawfull and defend it as many holy and learned men in Popery did and died in that error if otherwise they beleeve in Christ and the like I say of Chastising the body and abstaining from such and such meates which yet are doctrines of devills and offensive to our brethren 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. can bee points fundamentall so as the holding of these must bee inconsistent with saving faith Some doe yet maintain that circumcision is lawfull and yet beleeve all points fundamentall shall wee say that such are damned and wee read Gal. 5. 2. Behâ—ld I Paul say unto you that if yee bee circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing 2. Opinions in points not fundamentall are either sinnes forbidden by Gods Law or they are not sinnes the latter can by no reason bee asserted because God hath in his word determined all controversies not fundamentall as well as fundamentall therefore it is necessary necessitate praecepti by vertue of a divine precept that â—ee beleeve that to bee true what God saith in his Word therefore the not beleeving of it must bee a sinne and a transgression of a Divine Law 2. If it bee no sinne it must bee because the mind is under no Law of God except in so far as the minde is ruled and led
meanes and the people lovâ—d to have it so Jer. 5. 31. Then in Synagogues there was Church-government as at â—erusalem for where the Lord rebuketh any sinne he doth recommend the contrary duty Now Prophets and Priests are rebuked tor their ruling with force and rigour every where and not at Ierusalem onely for that they were not compassionate to carry the Lambs in their bosome as Iesus Christ doth Esai 40. 11. their ill government every where must be condemned 3. Luk. 4. 16. Christ as his custome was went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day Paul and Barnabas were requested to exhort in the Synagogue as the order was that Prophets at the direction of the Rulers of the Synagogue if they had any word of exhortation they should speake and consequently their order was that every one should not speake Ergo they had customes and orders of Church-Discipline to the which Christ and his Apostles did submit themselves And to tie all Church-government to the Temple of Ierusalem were to say God had ordained his people elsewhere to worship him publickly but without any order and that Christ and his Apostles subjected themselves to an unjust order I further argue thus Those Churches be of the same nature frame and essentiall Constiutions which agree in the same essentials and diffâ—r only in accidents but such are the Church of the Iewes and the Christian Churches Ergo what is the frame and essentiall constiâ—â—tion of the one Church must be the frame and essentiall constitution of the other Ergo c. the major is of undeniable certainty I prove the assumption These which have the same Faith and the same externall profession of Faith these have the same frame and essentiall constitution but they and we be such Churches for we have the same covenant of grace Jer. 31. 31. Jer. 32. 39 40. Heb 8. 8 9 10. Therefore that same faith differing only in accidents their faith did looke to Christ to be incarnate and our faith to that same very God now manifested in the flesh Heb. 13. 8. They were saved by faith as we are Heb. 11. Acts 10. 42 43. Acts. 11. 16 17 18. and consequently what visible profession of faith doth constitute the one visible Church doth constitute the other I know Papists Arminians Socinians doe make the Doctrine and Seales of the Iewish and Christian Church much different but against the truth of Scripture The onely answer that can be made to this must be that though the Church of the Jewes wanted not congregations as our Christian Churches have yet were they a nationall Church of another essentiall visible frame then are the Christian Churches because they had positive typicall and ceremoniall and carnall commandements that they should have one high Priest for the whole nationall Church the Christian Churches have not for that one visible Monarch and Pope they had an Altar Sacrifices and divers pollutions ceremoniall which made persons uncapable of the Passover but we have no such legall uncleannesse which can make us uncapable of the Seales of the New Testament and therefore it was not lawfull to separate from the Jewish Church in which did sit a typicall High Priest where were Sacrifices that did adumbrate the Sacrifice of our great High Priest c. not withstanding of scandalous persons in that Church because there was but one visible Church out of which was to come the Redeemer Christ according to the flesh but the Christian Churches under the New Testament be of another frame Christ not being tyed to one Nation or place or Congregation therefore if any one Congregation want the Ordinances of Christ we may separate therefrom to another Mount Sion seeing there bee so many Mount Sions noâ— Answ. 1. If the Church of the Iewes was a visible Church in its essentiall constitution different from our visible Churches because they were under the Religions tie of so me carnall ceremoniall and typicall mandats and Ordinances that we are not under then doe I inferre that the Tribe of Levy was not one visible Church in the essentiall frame with the rest of the Tribes which is absurd for that Tribe conteyning the Priests and Levites was under the obligatory tie of many typicall Commandements proper and peculiar to them only as to offer Sacrifices to wash themselves when they were to officiate to weare linnen Ephods to beare the Arke of the Covenant now it was sinne for any that were not of the Sonnes of Aaron or of another Tribe to performe these duties yet I hope they made but one nationall Church with the rest of the Tribes Secondly I infer that the Christian Church that now is cannot be of that same essentiall frame with the Apostolick Churches because the Apostolick Church so long as the Jewish ceremonies were indifferent in statu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and mortall but not mortiferae deadly was to practice these ceremonies in the case of scandall 1 Cor. 10. 31 32 33. and yet the Christian Church that now is can in no sort practice these ceremonies yea I inferre that the Eldership of a Congregation doth not make one Church of one and the same essentiall frame and constitution with the people because the Elders be under an obligatory tie to some positive Divine Commandements such as are to administer the Seales Baptisme and the Lords Supper and yet the multitude of Believeres in that same congregation are under no such tie and certainly if to be under ceremoniall and typicall ordinances doth institute the whole Jewish Church in another essentiall frame different from the Christian Churches reason would say that then if the members of one Church be under Divine positive commandements which doth in no sort tie other members of the same Church that then there be divers memberships of different essentiall frames in one and the same Church which to me is monstrous for then because a command is given to Abraham to offer his sonne Isaak to God and no such command is given to Sarah in that case Abraham and Sarah shall not bee members of one and the same visible Church But the truth is different positive commandments of ceremoniall and typicall ordinances put â—o new essentiall frame of a visible Church upon the Jewish Church which is not on the Christian Churches These were onely accidentall characters and temporary cognizances to distinguish the Jewish and Christian Churches while as both agree in one and the same morall constitution of visible Churches for first both had the same faith one Lord one covenant one Iesus Christ the same seales of the covenant in substance both were visibly to professe the same Religion the differences of externals made not them and us different visible Churches nor can our brethren say they made different bodies of Christ different Spouses different royall Generations as concerning Church-frame Yet are wee not tied to their high Priest to their Altars Sacrifices Holy dayes Sabbaths new Moones c. no more then any one private
and give a particular confession of their sinnes to the satisfaction of Iohn Baptistes conscience yea Iohn saith expresly of this visible baptized Church Mat. 3. 10. 12. that they were some of them fruitles Trees to be hewen down and some of them châ—ffe to be burnt with unquenchable fire so the materials of this baptized Church are not visible Saints and Lawyers hold of the covenant as our brethren say 2. The Eunuch coming to Jerusalem to worship which is an act of a Church-member was in Church-state before he was baptized and a Proselite 3. It is true that you cite out of Iustin Martyr but you omit a word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Martyr a Baptisme-covenant and professed by the heathen come to age of which also onely and of no other Iustine Martyr speaketh we wilingly acknowledge but by that covenant they were received unto the catholick visible Church and not unto a single independent Church only 4. These Questions were propounded to the aged before they were baptized and reason that heathen be tryed before they be baptized and in this we agree with the Synod of Heidelburge in concione Lugdunensi against Papiste and in Synods Parisiensi and what Mr. Parker saith further of this kind may be admitted if well expounded 5. Zipperus helpeth us consuetum est c. He thinketh it an ancient custome in the primitive Church that before any were received into the Church they should give a confession either themselves or saith he Parents and Tutors and so he acknowledgeth that infants in baptisme were made members of the Church though they could not sweare this Church-covenant nor give evidences of their conversion and this is acknowledged by all the reformed Churches of France Germany Holland Helvetia Poland England Scotland c. The Apology citeth Acts 5. 13. And of the rest durst no man joyne himselfe to them Greece durst not be glewed to them a word of marriage covenant Mat. 19. 5. Acts 9. 26. Saul desired to be glewed to them the former word must note some voluntrary act of joyning to the visible Church and that different from the act of conversion for otherwayes it is grosse Armimainsme to say that our conversion dependeth upon our daring or not daring or that it is suspended upon an act of our freewill for it dependeth upon the omnipotent working of the grace of God and Saul Acts 9. 26. though converted yea and baptized yet was he not received into the Churchfellowship untill they were better satisfied of his spirituall estate by Barnabas hence it is an error that to be added to the Church is only to be converted to the faith Ergo a covenant is requisite Answ. How strong is Gods truth Brethren yee make your opinion weake which hangeth upon a grammatication of one borrowed word None durst joyne mariage-way to the Church-visible Erasmus Beza say it is a word translated from Trees glewed together and signifieth neither marriage nor covenant and signifieth either naturall or artificiall or morall conjunction Acts 8. 29. Philip is bidden joyne himselfe to yonder Chariot joyning of Chariots is neither by marriage nor covenant so is the word Luk. 15. 15. 2. It is not joyned to a visible Parish Church but to the whole Christian Church out of which Ananias and Saphira were cast v. 9. 10. Which made great feare and made those who were not baptized saith Pomeranus to feare to joyne to the Church of God and so it behoved to be the unbaptized and unconverted who were feared v. 12. and they were all with one accord in Salomons porch that is all the faithfull added to the Church now opposite to these he saith of the unconverted and not added to the Church v. 13. and of the â—est without the Church durst no man joyne himselfe to the Church now this cannot be in a visible society for then Luke should intimate that the unconverted might have added themselves to the Church if they durst and had not beene stricken with the terror of the miraculous killing of Ananias and Saphira now this they could not have done as our Brethren say hand over head they behoved first to be converted and testified their conversion by a Church Oath nay Cajetan saith well they durst not haunt their company they sled from them and from the Apostle Peter as from a man slayer Nor doth the holy Ghost I thinke meane of any Church fellowship he presupposing that they were unconverted at least our Brethren must say this 3. It is an unlearned reason that they give to prove he meaneth not of conversion for all voluntrary acts supernaturall even of joyning to a visible Church and marrying of themselves to Christ and his visible Church as our Brethren say are acts wrought by the irresistible and omnipotent working of Gods grace no lesse then our first conversion and to thinke otherwayes of our supernaturall actions is grosse Arminianisme for so all who have written against Arminians as the learned Doctor Twisse Amesius Pareus Triglandius have expounded that passage It is God who worketh in us both to will and to doe so Calvin Beza Sibrandus Pareus Ursine Tilenus Bucan make all the operations of saving grace in conversion and after conversion irresistible And it is knowen how the Dominicanes Alvarez Estius Bannes Fran. Cumel Matthew Rspolis and many of that side hold a predeterminateing operation of grace ad modum causoe Physicoe which beginneth before free will so that no operations supernaturall yea nor naturall are suspended upon the liberty of freewill and they hold againsti Pelagianes and the Jesuites Snarez Vasques Valentia Becan Lod. Meratius Hyeron Fasolus Did. Ruiz and if you suspend all voluntrary acts upon the influence of freewill you follow Pelagians Jesuites Socinians and Arminians in that point 4. It is true the Disciples were affraid to admit Saul to their society and no wonder for he had not long since made havock of the Church but. 1. They did not inchurch him by an Oath 2. They received him upon the sole testimony of Barnabas v. 27. which order you keepe not refusing communion to Christians of approved piety and knowen so to you because they cannot sweare your Church covenant 5. Who they be who thinke to be converted to the faith and to be added to the visible Church to be all one I know not our divines never said it 6. Though all were granted you they durst not joyne to the apostolick visible Church Ergo there is a Church covenant it is a great consequent Now I desire to try your reasons for a Church covenant It is not saith the Apology hearty affection that uniteth Church-members in a visible Church for so England and Scotland are united nor 2. cohabitation for Papists and Protestants may cohabite and yet they are not of one visible Church nor 2. Meeting in one assembly uniteth not persons together for infidels and Turkes 1 Cor. 14. may come to
Church-covenant betwixt the Pastor and stranger for the Church covenant is prior to the comming of this stranger and hath already constituted the Church in its entyre essence and operations though no stranger come at all and though that stranger never covenant to obey the Pastor and the Pastor never covenant to take care of that stranger 4. Whereas it is said It is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free that every one choose his own Pastor I see not the truth of this in Scripture The people hath power to choose but that is a part of Christian liberty in this sense I see not the Prophets and Apostles exercised pastorall acts over many who made not choise of their Ministery yea they preached to them against their will and Paul preached as a Pastor to many in Corinth against their will and a faithfull Pastor may preach to many who never made choise of him for their Pastor and to whom the word is the savour of death unto death and to whom he hath vengeance in readinesse 5. There is no liberty purchased to us by Christ but such as is regulated by Gods Word and found reason a liberty of sole will in embracing or refusing a Minister is licence not liberty now in Christ we are called to liberty not to licence and if some of a congregation wanting the spirit of discerning upon prejudice refuse a called pastor to be their pastor yet if the most part of the congregation elect him he is a pastor to all and to those who refused him as Christ doth reigne in the word and Ministery over hypocrites in a congregation who say in their hearts we will not have this man to reigne over us yet here is a Ministeriall charge which a pastor hath lawfully over such as are not willing to submit to that ministery the power of electing a pastor is not infallible what if they or most of them upon sole groundlesse prejudice refuse such a man to be their pastor is he not their pastor because all consent not are we to thinke that Christ purchased a liberty in his bloud of refusing a called pastor nor can we thinke these who taught the doctrine of the Nicolaitans in Pergamus and these who held the doctrine of Balaam or that the woman Jezebel which called her selfe a prophetesse in Thyatira and seduced the people of God to commit fornication and to eate things sacrificed to Idols were received in Pergamus and Thyatira by a Church covenant nor hath it colour of truth that the faithfull there were satisfied in conscience with the conversion of Iâ—zabel and such as held the doctrine of Balaam and that they consented and did choose the Angell of the congregation of Pergamus and Thyatira as our brethren speake for their pastor and yet the pastors and Church are rebuked for not executing the censures of the Church over the followers of Balaam Revel 2. 14 15. and upon Iezabel the false prophetesse Ergo they are not all such materialls of a visible Church as our brethren say even saints by calling and a Church doth well take the charge of those who never offered their professed subjection to Christs Ordinances we are not to thinke that these who called themselves Apostles and yet were Lyers were visible saints approved in the sight of God to the consciences of the Church of Ephesus and that such did offer their professed subjection to the Angell and Church of Ephesus as you teach yet that Church tooke care of them by the censures of the Church and are commended therefore Revel 2. 2. Thou canst not beare them that are evill and hast tryed them which say they are Apostles and hast found them liers If a false teacher shall come to a congregation and be a hearer for some yeares and at length fall to and teach pernitious Doctrine will not the Church censure him labour to stop his mouth yea and excommunicate him that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord I thinke they cannot but exercise some Church censures and that the pastors convincing of such a gaine-sayer and a stopping of his mouth is the very pastorall charge layd upon Titus by Paul Tit. 1. 10 11 12. as is most cleare v 13. Rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the faith 6. That place Ro. 14. is not rightly expounded for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not to receive into Church-state by way of covenant but it is as Pareus saith amâ—â—ter placide instituere patienter tolerare to instruct him patiently in the Christian liberty about meates and dayes and so Beza take him in and far lesse slee not his company Marlorat institute fovete donec proficiat and so Calvin e Castellio opitulemini helpe him and the word is Philem. 12. receive him as my bowells not unto Church-state for Philemon was no pastor Question 3. VVhether or not it be lawfull for one or many particular Churches to sweare a plate-forme and prescribed vocall covenant called the confession of Faith of such a Church It is a fit place having spoken so much of a Church covenant to speake of a covenant of the faith of a Church our Brethren being asked what meanes have you to preserve unity and verity Answ. 1. We have say they Scriptures 2. The pastors Epkâ— 4. 11. and Gods promise to leade them in all truth Ierem. 32. 39. Ier. 16. 13. But this is not a right Answer for when we inquire of the meanes to preserve verity and unity we aske for the externall meanes whereby the Scriptures are kept from false glosses it is true the Scriptures keepe themselves from false interpretation but the Question is by what externall meanes doe the Scriptures keepe themselves from false glosses The answer is not right the Scriptures keepe themselves from false glosseâ— by keeping themselves from false glosseâ— Also the Question is by what meanes doe pastors keep unity amongst themselves It is not right answered that pastors by pastors keepe â—nity amongst themselves But we think a plat-forme say â—ur Brethren ibid of doctrine and discipline or a confession of Faith or doctrine according to godlines may be made by any Church or person but say they â—â— plat-forme to be imposed on our selves or others as a binding Rule â—f faith and practise so that all men must believe and walke according to that plat-forme without adding altering or omitting we doubt whether such be lawfull or convenient Whence our brethren conâ—emne the swearing or subscribing by Oath of a confession â—mposed or stinted by the Church Let these considerations be weighed 1. Distinction There is a principall and originall and formall â—round of faith which is the Word of God in the Old or New Testament this is the onely persit and formall ground of Faith 2. There is a secondary and materiall ground of Faith which is so far â— ground of Faith and practise as it agreeth with the VVord â—f God 2.
Scripture being sufficient Ans. 1. This is the argument of Arminians Episcopius saith and expresly Smalcius Qui vnlt sensum scripturae ab ilâ—s confessionibus peti tacitè deserit scripta Apostolica traditiones humanas commendat And therefore such decisions are â—ay the Remonstrantes Pestes Ecclesiarum regni Anâ—christi idest tyrannidis fulcra tibicines Secondly this Arâ—ument may be as well propounded against the preaching of the Word all printed Sermons Commentaries and interpretation of Scripture as against a Confession For if the doctrine in Serâ—ons bee not agreeable to Scripture then in so farre as Ministers commend and command it to their hearers it is unlawfâ—ll if it be agreeable to the Scripture it is needlesse the Scriptures saith the Socinian Smalcius are sufficient Our brethren answer Preaching is an ordinance of God but a â—atforme of confession is not an ordinance of God Answ. A platforme as it is conceived in such a stile meâ—hod and characters and words is a humane ordinance Tali â—rie ordine and so is preaching but we sweare to no plat-â—orme in that consideration but a platforme according to the truth contained in it in which sense onely it is sworne unto is the Word of God as are systemes of Divinity â—ermons printed and Preached and so though preaching be an Ordinanced God as it is Rom. 10. 14. yet according to the words expression dialect method or doctrine it is an humane ordinance and so the Argument is against preaching as against our platforme Our Brethrens second Argument is The Platforme abridgeth Christian liberty to try all things and so though it be some means of unity yet it is a dangerous hinderance of some verity binding men to rest upon their former apprehensions and knowledge without libery to better their judgements Ans. 1. This in stile of language and truth of words is the very argument of Arminianâ— So in their Preface and in their Apology it selfe they say All liberty of prophecing and disputing against the Orthodox faith is taken away if men be tied and obliged to decisions and confessions of Churches and Synods Yea to make an end of controversies saith Episcopius otherwayes then by perswading is to bring a tyranny into the Church of Jesus Christ and wonderfully to bind if not to take away liberty of consciences So in their Apology they say confessions and decisions of Synods imposed by Oath and to be firmely believed arâ— contrary to the prayers of Saints where they pray that God would teach them his starutes and reveale his Law and Testimonies â—â— them and open their Eyes to behold the wonders of Gods Law But the truth is though these of Berea did well to try Pauls Doctrine if it was consonant to the Scriptures or not Yet Pauls Doctrine was the determination apostolick of Gods Spirit to the which they were firmely to adhere and their judgements are to be bettered in graduali revelatione creditorum â—â—â— revelatione plurium credendorum in cleare revelation of things revealed For so the children of God are to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 14. After Christ is once revealed but not in believing in a new Christ or in believing of poynts contrary to the confession of faith The Argument presupposeth the Doctrine of the Arminians that there be a number of points in our confession of which we have no certainty of faith that they are Gods truth but are things controverted and being not fundamentall poynts may be holden or we may forsake them as false after better information Which indeed maketh our faith of Gods Word â—o full perswasion but as the learned professors of Leyden say a faith of an houre or a month or a yeare which we may â—ast away the next yeare And this is to deny all confessions and points of truth with pretence that the Spirit hath revealed new truth but how are these new revealed truths the Revelation whereof wee obtaine by prayer rather workes of the spirit of truth then the former poynts which wee retract No man by this can be rooted and built in the faith of any thing except in the faith of things simply fundamentall By which meanes all poynts at least many of them betwixt us and Papists Arminiaâ— Macedonians Sabellians Arrians Anabapâ—tiste are matters reconcileable and either side may be holden without hazard of salvation Neither is this definition of confessions any tyranny Because confessions are to be believed in so far as they are agreable to Gods Word and lay upon us an obligation secondary onely yet are they not so loose as that we may leap from poynts of faith and make the doctrine of faith arena gladiatoria a fencing field for Gamesters and Fencers The materiall object of our faith and the secondary ground and foundation thereof may be very well and is Gods Word primary is preaching confessions Creeds Symbols which are not serie ordine Scripturae and yet have wee certainty of Divine faith in these things because the formall object is because God so saith in hiâ— Scripture and wee believe these with certainty of Divine Faith under this reduplication because the Lord hath spoken these quoad sensum in true meaning though not in illâ scrie ordine But more of this hereafter CHAP. 6. SECT 6. Touching Officers and their election OUr Author laboureth to prove that Pastors and Doctors are different Officers which wee will not much improves but if the meaning be that they are inconsistent in one man person wee are against him 1. Because the Apostles in their owne persons and in feeding the flock 2 Tim. 3. doth both under the name of Overseers and Bishops and exercised both as they could according as they did finde the auditory 2. Because the formall objects the informing of the judgement and exhorting are not so different as that they should be imcompatible for if God give them gifts both for the Doctors Chaire and the pastors Pulpit as hee often doth what should hinder but the Church may call one and the same man to both the Pastor and the Doctors Chaire as hee is able to overtake both Author 1. Reas. 1 Cor. 12. 8. To one is given a word of wisdomâ— for direction of practice to another a word of knowledge for direction of judgement Ans. This proveth they be different gifts and Offices yet not that they are incompatible in one person as one may have both gifts given unto him as is cleare by experience 2 Reas. Author ib. Hee speaketh of diverse members of the Church as of diverse members of the naturall body v. 4. 5. All the members have not one Office it is the action of the Tongue to speak not to see Ans. The comparison holdeth not in all The eye cannot heare the eare cannot see yet the pastor may both see as pastor and heare and delate to the Church as the Churches eare the manners of
if you meane in Church-communion take heed that the keys of every christian family and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this made all one Also it is saith he unequall dealing to make a prophane multitude under a diocesian prelate a Church and to deny that a company of faithfull believers is a Church 2. God hath not tied his power or presence to any order or office of the world but accepteth of them that feare him and worke Righteousnes 3. A power to enjoy the officers is seated in the body as an essentiall property 4. Th◠Lord calleth the body of the Saints the Church excluding the Elders Acts 20. 17. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church is essentially in the saints as the matter and subject formed by the covenant unto the which the Officers are but adjuncts not making for the being but for the welbeing of the Church and so the furtherance of their faith and their service Answ. A profane multitude under a diocesian prelate is not a Church mysticall of redemed ones as a company of Believers are but professing the truth and consisting of a flock of called Officers they may wel be a Ministeriall Church which foure Believers cannot be It is true God hath not tied his power and presence to any order or office as Anabaptists say and so speaketh the Catech. of Raccovia and Smalcius and Nicolaides say there is no necessity of a Ministery after that the Evangel i◠preached by the Apostles and confirmed by miracles and that a Ministery is onely profitable ad benè esse and not necessary The Arminians teach so the Remonstrantes praedicationem verbi ad id simplicitèr necessariam negant quid clarius So Eipscopius pastoris actio non tam necessaria est quam utilis ad edificationem postquam Scriptura omnibus singulis legenda data est ut ex ca suopte Marte discat quisque quantum satis est But Paul maketh it in the ordinary way necessary for salvation to believe to call on the Name of the Lord and to heare a Prophet sent and the presence and power of God in the Seales of Righteousnes is tyed to lawfull Pastors who onely can administrate those Seales Mat. 28. 19. as to meanes ordained of God not as if God could not save without them and accept the righteous doers without them but see how this man would beare us in hand that the comfort of pastorall preaching and the Sacraments cannot be tyed to called Ministers exccept we call God an accepter of persons which is denied Acts 10 I believed Teachers and Doctors and Elders had beene the Eyes Eares and Hands and so integrall parts of the visible Church as Christ is the head of the catholick church And this man maketh integrall parts adjunctes of the church thereby declaring Ministers may be well wanted and that they are passements ad bene esse and things of order Never did Anabaptists speake louder against the Ordinances of Christ and Socinians and Arminians are obliged to him Thirdly the beleevers have right to the Officers and this right is an essentiall property of the Church then also because beleevers have right to the Keys the Keyes are onely an adjunct of the visible Church which our brethren must deny 4. Acts 20. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 15. The Church excluding the Officers is saith Robinson called the Church as the Elders of the Church and Timothy was to behave himselfe well in the Church of God This is answered they are first a mysticall Church not a governing Church Secondly a man is called a man excluding his soule if your soule were in my soules stead Therefore a man is a thing living and a reasonable man without his soule what vanity is here Fifthly if the Church-Covenant be the essentiall forme of the Church it is as accider tall to the well being of beleevers as Officers are for they are the light of the world the salt of the earth which is more necessary then a Church-Covenant And Robinson saith further Two or three have received Christ and his power and right to all the meanes of grace and Christ and his power are not divided also the wife hath immediate right to her husbands person and goods for her use Answ. Two or three yea one beleever and these not entred in Church-state but beleeving in Christ have received Christ and his power in all Christian priviledges due to that state True They have received Christ and his power in all ministeriall and Church-priviledges it is false nor can our brethren admit of this by their grounds for then should they have right in their owne person to preach pastorally and administrate the Sacraments if Christ and the pastorall power to such acts cannot be divided and if they have as immediate right to use the keys in pastorall acts as the wife hath to the husband and goods Also saith he Of the Churches of the Gentiles some were converted to God by Apostles others by private Christians Acts 8. 12. and 10. 36 44 47 48. and 11. 19 20 21. and 13. 1 12 48. and 14. 1 7. Can we in reason thinks during the Apostles absence that the Churches never assembled together for edification in praying prophesying and other ordinances were not all they converts who desired to be admitted to their fellowship Had they not use of excommunication The Apostles came but occasionally to the Churches where they appointed Elders Acts 14. 25. Why did Paul leave Titus at Crete save onely that men of gifts might be trained up in prophesying Answ. All here said is conjecturall he cannot give us an instance of a Church exercising Church-power and destitute of Officers onely he saith Can we conceive that in the Apostles absence there was no Church meetings for edification But were there no Elders and Officers in the Apostolike Church but onely Apostles I thinke there have beene Pastors and when the Apostles first left the planted Churches can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Pastors and if without Officers they met for prophecying can wee conceive that they wanted the Seales of the Covenant certainly Sacraments without Officers are no rules for us to follow Secondly of conversion by private persons I purpose to speake hereafter if they preached it is not ordinary nor a rule to us Thirdly at Crete there have beene Preachers but of government without them I see nothing since Elders Timothy and Titus are limitted in receiving accusation against Elders and are forbidden to lay hands suddenly on any man I see not how the people without Officers did this It is good that this Church that they give us is all builded upon conjectures and an unwritten Church is an unwritten tradition If the Apostles appointed Elders in the Church for this end to governe wee gather the contrary of your collections Ergo there was no government in the Churches before there were governours for the
some slothfull some ambiticus yea and if Simon Magus his profession though false was esteemed sufficient for to give him baptisme the Seale of the covenant Acts 8. 9. Then it is not required that all the members of the visible church be such as positively wee know so farre as humane knowledge can reach that they are converted yea if this were true then speciall commandements would be given that as we are to examine and try our selves 1 Cor. 11. 28. 2 Cor. 13. 5. And to try officers before they be admitted 1 Tim. 3. 10. 1 Tim. 5 22. and to try the spirits of Prophets and their Doctrine 1 Iohn 4. 1. and 1 Thess. 5. 21. Acts 17. 13. So would God in his Word give a charge that we try examine and judge carefully one another and that every man labour to be satisfied in conscience anent the regeneration one of another But such commandements we reade not of 6. If many be brought and called into the visible church of purpose both on Gods revealed intention in his Word to convert them and on the churches part that they may be converted Then doth not the church confist of these who are professedly converted but the former â—â— true Ergo so is the latter The proposition is sure these whom God purposeth to convert by making them Church-members they are not Church-members because they are already converted I prove the assumption because 1. The contrary doctrine to wit that none are under a pastors care till they be first converted maketh to the eversion of the publick Ministery and gratifieth Arminians and Socinians as before I observed because Faith commeth not by hearing of sent pastors as Gods ordinance is Rom. 10. 14. but by the contrary we aske a warrant from the Testament of Christ that now since the Apostles are not in the Earth private men not sent to preach should be ordinary Fishers of men and gatherers of Christs church and Kingdome 2. That Christ hath provided no Pastors nor Teachers to watch over the Elect yet remaining in the Kingdome of darknesse and that Christ ascending on high as a victorious King hath not given Pastors and Teachers by office to bring in his redeemed flock which he hath bought with his blood Acts 20. 28. 3. It is against the nature of the visible Kingdome of Christ which is a dâ—aw-net and an officiâ—â— a workehouse of externall calling into Christ even such as are serving their honour buying a Farme and their gaine buying five yoke of Oxen and their lusts having married a Wife Luk. 14. 16 17 18. 4. It is against the nature of the Ministery and Wisdomes maides sent out to compell them to come in Luke 14. 23. Matthew 22. 4 5 6. Prov. 9. 2 3 4 5. who are yet without 7. If none can be members while they be first converted 1. The church visible is made a church visible without the Ministery of the church 2. These who are baptized are not by baptisme entered in the visible Church contrary to Gods Word 1 Cor. 12. 13. and the sound judgement of all Divines 3. All these who are baptized 2. Who write as Doctors for the defence of the Orthodox Faith 3. Who seale the Truth with their sufferings and blood 4. Who keepe communion with visible Churches in hearing partaking of the Word and Seales as occasion serveth if they be not professedly and notoriously to the consciences of a particular parish converted to Christ are no members of the visible church 8. All our Brethrens arguments to prove this Doctrine doe onely prove the truly regenerate to be members of the invisible Church and not of the visible Church And if the arguments bee naught the conclusion must bee naught and false 9. It is against the Doctrine of Fathers as Augustine Cyprian Gregorius Chysostome Nazianzen Eusebius Who al accord that the visible church is a company of professors consisting of good and bad like the Arke of Noah as Hierome maketh comparison I might cite Ireneus Tertullian Origen Cyrillus Basilius Hilarius Presper Ambrosius Primasius Sedulius Just. Martyr Clemens Alexandrinus Euthymius Theophylact Epiphanius Theodoret and Luther Melanchton Chemnitius Meisnerus Hunius Hemingius Gerardus Crocius Calvin Beza Voetius Sadeel Plesseus Whittakerus Ioannes Whyte Fransc. Whyte Reynoldus Iuellus Rich. Feildus Perkinsius Pau. Baynes Trelcatius Tilenus Piscator Ursinus Paraeus Sibrandus Professores Leydenses Antonius Wallaeus And. Rivetus Pet. Molineus Dam. Tossanus Mercorus Fest. Hommius Bullingerus Mnsculus Rollocus Davenantius Mortonus Quest. 2. Whether or no our Brethren prove by valid aguments the constitution of the Church visible to be only of visible Saints of sanctified washen and justified persons Let us begin with our present Authour and with what the a Apology saith We admit all even Infidells to the hearing of the Word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. Yet we receive none as members â—â—to our Church but such as according to the judgement of charitable Christians may be conceived to be received of God unto fellowship with Christ the head of the Church Our reasons be 1. From the neere relation betwixt Christ Jesus and the Church as also betwixt the Church and other persons of the Trinity The Lord Jesus is the head of the Church even of the visible Church and the visible Church is the body of Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12. and 27. Answ. To admit as ordinary hearers of the Word and Church Prayers is a degree of admission to Church-communion and they who are baptized and ordinarily heare and professe a willing mind to communicate with the Church in the holy things of God they being not scandalously wicked are to be admitted yea and are members of the Church visible â— Set the first reason in forme it is thus These only are to be received as Church members who are conceived to be members of that body whereof Christ is head But the promisccous multitude of professors are not conceived to be such but only the sanctified in Christ Iesus are such Or thus If Christ be the head of the visible Church then only such are to be admitted members of the visible Church as are conceived to be members of Christ the head and not the promiscuous multitude of good and bad But the former is true Ergo so is the latter 1. If Christ be the head of the visible Church as visible it would seeme onely these who are conceived Members of CHRIST should bee admitted Members of the visible body True and in this meaning let the Major passe but if Christ be the head of the visible church not as it is visible but as it is a body of believers and invisible then we see no reason to yeeld the connexion Because Christ is the Head of True Believers therefore none should be admitted members of the Church but such as we conceive are Believers because they are to be admitted to the visible Church who are willing to joyne themselves are baptized and doe professe
by the Word of God and care of Pastors but servants are taken into great houses because they are servicable for if that follow that they are made more servicable it is not the intent of the Lord of the house or of the under-stewards 3. The Oeconomy of Princes houses is no rule for the government of the house of the King of Kings Mr. Coachman while the materialls and pillars of the house are rotten and the house founded upon Briers Brambles and rubbish that is while wicked men are members no Discipline 〈◊〉 Reformation no censures no Election by the multitude will doe good Answ. The connexion is naught the fruit and power of Gods ordinances depend not upon the conversion or non-conversion of the instruments the preaching Sacraments censures are of themselves golden and exercisers and dispensers thereof following Christs direction therein are golden eatenus in so far though in respect of their personall estate they be wooden and clay members voyd of faith 2. It is false that the visible Church is founded upon men or their Faith God strengtheneth the barres of his own Sion And Christ and the Gospell are the pillars thereof Nay the Church strandeth not upon Peter and Paul and the Apostles faith subjective because the Apostles were holy men and Believers but upon the Apostles Faith objectivè that is upon the saving truth that the Apostles delivered from Christ to the Churches Ephes. 20. 21. 1 Cor. 3. 11 12. Mat. 16 v. 18. Quest. 3. Whether or no there be a true Church communion with ordinary hearers of the Word who cannot be admitted to the Lords Supper and what union excommunicated persons who dâ— heare the Word have with the visible Church and how the preaching of the Gospell is an essentiall note of the visible Church For the clearing of these confiderable poynts tending much to a fuller understanding of a true visible Church in its right constitution let these considerations make way to what we can say of these poynts 1. Dist. There is a difference betwixt ordinary and setled bearers of the Word and transient and occasionall hearers 2. Dist. Publick ordinary preaching for the converting of soulâ—â— is a publick Church worship Another set way of ordinary publick use of converting soules by preachers not in office wee know not 3. Dist. Some be members of the visible Church properly and strictly such as are admitted to all the seales of the covenant and holy things of God Others are lesse properly or in an inferiour degree members of the visible Church such as are baptized and are ordinary hearers of the Word but not admitted to the Lords Supper of old the Catechumenoi were such As there be decrâ—â—s of Citizens some having all the priviledges of the City and some onely right to some priviledges but not to all 3. Some have right to all and are most properly in the visible Church 4. Dist. Excommunication being medicinall and for edificatiâ—â— cannot cut off the member close except we should confound killing and curing 5. Dist. There is a note of a ministeriall Church such as is preaching of the Word of God and a note of the visible Church of Believers and obedience professed to the Word preached is such a note 6. Dist. Preaching of the Word may well be a note of the Church invisible in fieri while it is in gathering because God purposeth to convert where the Word is purely preached 2. A note of the invisible Church already constituted in so far as it is obeyed And. 3. A note of the Ministeriall Church in respect where God holdeth out the Standard of the preached word there is his ordered army 1. Conclusi To communicate with the Church ordinatily and of set purpose is an act of externall Church communion 1. Because if the preacher in preaching edifie the Church convened for that effect to receive edification and if he convince the Iâ—fidell by preaching and cause him fall downe and worship God and report that God is in that meeting then to communicate with the Church in hearing and preaching is an act of externall Church communion Because an act of worship terminated and bounded upon the Church is a Church-act But the prophet prophecying in publick to the Church edifieth the Church and converteth infidells in causing them to worship acknowledge Gods presence in a Church-meeting As is cleare 1. Cor. 14. 4. He that prophecieth edifieth the Church v. 5. v. 12. seek that you excell to the edifying of the Church 29. Yet in the Church I had rather speak five words with my understanding c. 23. If therefore the whole Church be come together into some place and all speake with tongues and there come in these that are unlearned and Unbelievers will they not say that yee are mad 24. But if all prophecy and there come in one that believeth not or one that is unlearned he is convinced of all c. And that this is a Church-meeting formally it is cleare because it is said 34. let your women keepe silence in the Churches now women out of a Church-meetings are not commanded silence for Tit. 2. 4. They are to teach the younger women and at home in the house Prov. 31. 26. She openeth her mouth with wisdome and the Law of grace is in her lips Acts 20. 7. and upon the first day of the week the Disciples came together to breake bread and Paul preached to them Had they not then a Church Communion in hearing the Word as in the receiving the Sacrament Our brethren say that eating one bread together at the Lords Table is properly a Church Communion For thereby we may eat one bread we are one body for we all partake of one bread 1 Cor. 10. 18. But heating one word is not a Church-communion because Infidels and Turkes who are not members of the Church may heare one word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. I answer 1. Wee speake of a professed and resolved hearing Turks and Infidels comming in without purpose to joyne with the Church as 1 Cor. 14. 2. 25. are not such hearers 2. If this were a good reason a latent hypocrite eating one bread with sound believers at the Lords Table should keepe no Church-communion with the Church for by our Brethrens Doctrine a â—ypocrilt is no more in deed and truth a member of the visible Church then a leg of wood is a member of a living body But we hold that he is a true member of the Church as visible and that his binding and loosing with the Church suppose he be an Elder is no lesse valid in Heaven when Christs order is followed then the binding and loosing of a believing Elder and therefore that his eating at the Lords Table is an act of externall Church-communion and of visible fellowship in a visible body and the same is every way strong for a visible Church-fellowship in hearing the Word for that same Christ and fellowship with him which is sealed in the Sacrament
Kingly Priestly and Propheticall office be overturned as we were forced in Popery to do we are to separate from the Church in that case It is not true that Master Robinson saith This distinction of fundamentalls and non-fundamentals in injurious to growing in grace whereas we should be led on to perfection as if it were sufficient for a house that the foundation were laid Answ. It followeth not for the knowledge of fundamentalls is onely that wee may know what is a necessary meane of salvation without which none can be saved notwithstanding he who groweth not and is not led on to perfection never laid hold on the foundation Christ nor are we hence taught to seeke no more but so much knowledge of fundamentals as may bring as to heaven that is an abuse of this Doctrine 2. Robinson faith fundamentall truthes are holden and professed by as vile heretickes as ever were since Christs dayes a company of excommunicates may hold teach and defend fundamentall truths yet are they not a true Church of God Answ. Papists hold fundamentalls and so doe Jewes hold all the old Testament and Papists hold both new and old but we know they so hold fundamentalls that by their doctrine they overturne them and though there bee fundamentalls taught in the Popish Church which may save if they were beleeved yet they are not a true and ministeriall Church simply because though they teach that there is one God they teach also there is a thousand Gods whom they adore and though they teach there is one Mediator yet doe they substitute infinite Mediators with and besides Christ so that the truth is not a formall ministeriall and visible active externall calling is in the Church of Rome as it is a visible Church in the which wee can safely remaine though fundamentalls be safe in Rome and the bookes of the old and new Testament be there yet are they not there ministerially as in a mother whose breasts we can sucke for fundamentall points falsely exponed cease to be fundamentall points yea as they be ministerially in Rome they be destructive of the foundation though there bee some ministeriall acts valid in that Church for the which the Church of Rome is called a true Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some respect according to something essentiall to the true Church yet never sine adjecto as if it were a true Church where we can worship God Fundamentalls are safe in Rome materially in themselves so as some may be saved who beleeve these fundamentalls but fundamentalls are not safe in Rome Ecclesiastice Ministeraliter Pastoraliter in a Church way so as by beleeving these from their chaires so exponed they can be saved who doe beleeve them 2. Out of which we may have the doctrine of faith and salvation as from a visible mother whose daughters we are Some say the fundamentalls amongst Lutherans are exponed in such a way as the foundation is everted I answer There is a twofold eversion of the foundation 1. One Theologicall Morall and Ecclesiastick as the doctrine of the Councell of Trent which is in a ministeriall way with professed obstinacy against the fundamentall truths rightly exponed and such an eversion of the foundation maketh the Popish Church no Church truely visible whose breasts we can sucke But for Lutheranes their subversion of the foundation by philosophick consequences without professed hatred to the fundamentalls and that not in an Ecclesiasticke and Ministeriall way doth not so evert the fundamentalls as that they bee no visible Church The learned Pareus sheweth that there be no difference betwixt us and Lutherans in heads absolutely necessary to salvation the dissention is in one point onely anent the Lords Supper not in the whole doctrine thereof but in a part thereof not necessary for salvation There were divisions betweene Paul and Baâ—nabas betwixt Cyprim an African Bishop and Stephanus Bishop of Rome anent baptisme of hereticks which Cyprian rejected as no baptisme betwixt Basilius Magnus and Eusebius Ceâ—ariensis because Basilius stood for the Emperour Vaâ—ns his power in Church matters so was there dissention betwixt Augustine and Hierâ—nimus anent the ceremonies of the Jewes which Hyeronymus thought might be retained to gaine the Jewes so there was also betwixt Epiphanius and Chrysostome anent the bookes of Origâ—n The Orthodox beleevers agreed with the Novations against the Arrians anent the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the consubstantialitie of Christ and though excommunicate persons defend and hold all fundamentalls sound and so may bee materially a true Church yet because their profession is no profession but adenying of the power of godlinesse they cannot be formally a visible Church but are for scandalls casten out of the visible Church But saith Robinson most of England are ignorant of the first rudiments and foundation of Religion and therefore cannot bee a Church Answ. Such are materially not the visible Church and have not a profession and are to be taught and if they wilfully remaine in that darknesse are to be cast out But saith he the bare profession of fundamentalls maketh not a Church they must be a company of faithfull people and if they must not be truely faithfull then they must be falsely faithfull for God requireth true and ready obedience in his word according to which wee must define Churches and not according to casuall things Answ. This is a speciall ground that deceiveth the Separatists their ignorance I meane of the visible Church for the visible Church consisteth essentially neither of such as be truely faithfull nor of such as must be falsely faithfull for the ignorant man seeth not that the visible Church includeth neither faith nor unbeliefe in its essence or definition It is true to the end that professors may be members of the invisible Church they must be beleevers must beleeve except they would be condemned eternally but to make them members of the visible Church neither beleeving nor unbeleeving is essentiall but onely a profession ecclesiastically in tear that is not scandalous visibly apparently lewd and flagitious such as was the profession of Simon Magus when he was baptized with the rest of the visible Church Act. 8. And God indeed requireth of us true worship and ready obedience as he saith but not that a visible Church should be defined by true and sincere obedience for essentials onely are taken in a definition and casuall corruptions are only accidentall to Churches and fall out through mens faults and therefore should not be in the definition either of a visible or an invisible Church nor should ready and sincere obedience which is a thing invisible to mens eyes be put in the definition of a visible Church for it is accidentall to a visible Church and nothing invisible can be essentiall to that which essentially is visible the visible Church is essentially visible Anent separation from Rome we hold these Propositions 1. Profession consistetly not onely in a publike ministeriall avowing
as are truely faithfull remaine in Covenant with God because the seed of faith remaineth in them yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion for it is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular Church but a holy profession of the Faith which when a man hath violated by a grievous sinne and is delivered to Satan he is now not as a dead palsie-member cut off from the body though bee may remaine a member of the invisible Church of the first borne yet he hath neither part nor portion nor fellowship in the particular visible Church of Christ Jesus but is as an heathen and a publican now Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church nor the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Jesus Christ and therefore we dare no more baptize his childe than the childe of an heathen I Answer First if Faith remaine in some excommunicated person as you grant it must be seene in a profession for though for some particular scandall the man be excommunicated yet is he not cut off as we now suppone for universall apostasie from the truth to Gentilisine or Judaisme for then he should be cursed with the great excommunication 1 Cor. 16. v. 22. and so though he be to the Church as a heathen in that act yet is he not to the visible Church an heathen but a brother and to be admonished as a brother 2 Thess. 3. 15. and the Church is to use excommunication as a medicine with intention to save his Spirit in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 1 Tim. 1. 20. an excommunicated apostate is not so now if hee retaine faith to the Churches decerning he retaineth the profession of Faith and in so farre a visible membership with the Church in the Covenant Ergo for that professed Faith by our brethrens grant his childe should be baptized and so is not wholly cut off but is as a dead palsie member of the Church and so as a member though in a deliquie and Lethargie 2. You say to the faithfull of a particular Church the excommunicate is wholly cut off What doe you meane if his sinnes be bound in heaven as they are if he justly be excommunicated is he not also cut off to all the visible Churches on earthâ— are not all the Churches to repute him as a publican and a heathen I beleeve they are but you deny in this all visible communion of Churâ—hes 3. You say it is not the seede of Faith that knitteth a man to a particular visible Church but an holy profession But in the excommunicate person if the seede of faith remaine as you grant this faith must be seene by you in a holy profession else to you he hath no seed of faith and if his profession of faith remaine intire though it bee violated in the particular obstinate remaining in one scandall for the which he is excommunicated you have no reason to say that to the particular Church hee is wholly cut off since his profession remaineth 4. You say It is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular visible Church but a holy profession of faith Then I say one may be knit to a particular visible Church and a true member thereof though he want both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe I prove the connexion A man is a perfect and true member of a Church though he want that which doth not knit him to the Church this is undenyable But without the seed of Faith or Faith it selfe as you say hee is knit to the true Church Ergo. But this is contrary to your Doctrine who require chap. 3. sect 3. that none must bee admitted members of a visible Church but those who are Christ his body the habitation of God by the Spirit the Temples of the Holy Ghost c. And that noâ— onely by externalâ— profession but in some measure of sincerity and Truth Now consider my Reverend Brethren if there bee a measure of sincerity and Truth where there is neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe and surely by this you cast downe and marre the constitution of your visible Church when you exclude from the members thereof the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe and you come to our hand and teach that the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe is accidentall to a visible Church as visible which wee also teach and so there is no measure of truth and sincerity required to the essentiall constitution of a visible Church 5. But I would gladly learne how you contra-distinguish these two Faith and a holy profession of Faith Doe you imagin that there can be a holy profession knitting a man to the visible Church where there be neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe It is Arminian holinesse which is destitute of Faith but if you meane by a holy profession a profession conceived to be holy though it be not so indeed then you doe yet badly contradivide a holy profession from faith for before any can be knit as a member to the visible Church you are to conceive him to be a Saint a Beleever and so to have both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe though indeed he have neither of the two and so Faith is as wel that which knitteth a man as a member to the visible Church as holinesse 6. If he remaine a member of the universall Church of the first borne is hee therefore so as a heathen and so that you dare no more receive him to the Supper nor his seed to baptisme nor you dare receive a heathen and his seed to the Seales of the Covenant is a heathen a member of the invisible Church of the first borne but the excommunicated you presume is such a one 7. What warrant have you for this Doctrine That the Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church as it is such but to the visible Certainely God ordaineth the Sacraments to the beleevers as beleevers and because they are within the Covenant and their interest in the Covenant is the onely true right of interest to the Seales of the Covenant profession doth but declare who beleeve and who beleeve not and consequently who have right to the Seales of the Covenant and who not but profession doth not make right but declareth who have right The Author subjoyneth Christ giveth no due right unto baptisme to the child but by the Fathers right unto the Covenant and communion of the Church so by taking away right unto the Covenant and Communion of the Church from the Father he taketh away the childrens right also the personall sinne of the parent in this case is not a meere private personall sinne but the sinne of a publike person of his family for as his profession of his faith at his receiving
Church is no supernaturall act though there be a morall obligation tying the professours to the supernaturall sincerity of the act yet there is no essentiall obligation as touching the essence of a visible member tying him thereunto and therefore the Magistrate may compell thereunto and so Antonius following Gregorius doe teach that an indirect compulsion to the faith is lawfull and the compelling power of the Magistrate is terminated upon the profession not upon the hypocrisie of the profession else it were as good an argument to prove that the Magistrate by the sword cannot compell subjects to abâ—taine from murther sorcery perjury because many in an hypocriticall and servile manner for feare of the Magistrates wrath not for feare of God doe abstaine from these ils nor is their abstinence from worshipping idols a thing of it selfe as the Magistrate commandeth it supernaturall Neither would men by the Covenant of the Lord which King Asa did cause the people to sweare to wit that they should seeke the Lord God of their fathers 2 Chron. 15. 12. be compelled so as their seeking of God should not be willingly performed 5. This opinion is the way to Arminian liberty of conscience that men in a Christian Common-wealth may be of any Religion and the Magistrate is to behold men as an indifferent spectator not caring what religion they bee of whether they be Papists Jewes Pagans Anabaptists Socinians Macedonians c. which should inferre that the Magistrate were no nurse-father of the true Church nor yet a preserver of Religion if men might be of any Religion Neither is this the way as saith Robinson to the Papists implicite faith when men beleeveth as the Church beleeveth though they know not what it is nor is it a compelling of men as he saith to blasphemy and apparent wickednesse because the Magistrate is not to compell to profession of the truth immediately and without any foregoing information of the mind for the Church is to teach and instruct in all the externall acts of worship before the Magistrate doth compell to these acts yea and the same Robinson acknowledgeth that Jehoshaphat made compulsive lawes about Religion Ergo if he should execute these Lawes he should compell to some acts of Religion and should compell to hypocrisie as the same Mr. Robinson argueth against us 4. Conclus It is one thing to command acts of divine worship under the paine of civill punishment and another thing to punish or inflict civill punishment when these commandements are transgressed Christian Princes may doe both And that they doe the latter by Gods commandement and warrant is cleare in that Jehu destroyed all the house of Ahab for Idolatry and killed Baals Priests Good Josiah killed the Priests of the high places and burnt their bones upon the Altar Elias when the Magistrate would not doe his duty in an extraordinary way killed Baals Priests and if the Magistrate also in the New Testament have the sword given to him of God for the punishing of evill doers as Rom. 13. 4 5. that same Law must now also have force though in the use of the sword sundry hereticks are here to be distinguished as 1. seducing hereticks drawing others away from the worship of the true God to idolatry such are not to be pitied by the Magistrate as Deut. 13. 5 6 7. Zach. 13. 4 5 6. whereas seduced and drawne away soules for simple heresie cannot be put to death 2. Hereticks falling away in many particulars from the faith to Popery or other hereticall wayes are more severely to be punished then those who are hereticks in one or two fundamentall points onely And those who are universall Apostates and fall from the Christian faith to Judaisme and Paganisme deserve no lesse then death 3. Selfe-condemned hereticks after sufficient information and malitious opposers of the truth deserve harder dealing then simply seduced hereticks 4. All who beleeve blasphemies to be truth and hold them are not to be reckoned amongst formall blasphemers whose malice carrieth them on to raile upon the unspotted wayes of God 5. No hereticks having false opinions of God such as Antinomians and Libertines who thinke that the regenerate cannot sinne or that the worshipping of a creature is not idolatry can be innocent as if â—â—â—mply acts of the judgement and mind not conforme to Gods will revealed in his word were not sinnes as Arminians teach whereas all the faculties of the soule are under Gods Law 2. Hardly doth the mind conceive false thoughts of God or his worship but there be wicked crookes in the will and affections inclining thereunto the mind and smoaking the mind with will-guiltinesse 6. Except God was too rigorous and cruell in the Old Testament God avert such blasphemous thoughts what ever punishment even to bloud and death was inflicted upon hereticks seducing Prophets Idolaters Apostates these same stande yet in the plentitude of morall obligation against such as offend in the New Testament if the Magistrate beare the Lords sword as he doth in the New Testament Rom. 13. 4 5. Monfortius the Anabaptist as Beza saith had no Scripture to say because Christ is a meeke Saviour all corporall punishment inflicted upon hereticks in the Old Testament is turned over in spirituall punishment onely our brethren who deny that the Magistrate can compell any to an externall profession of the Gospel doe herein follow Arminians and Socinians So the Reâ—onstrants and Episcopius deny that the Magistrate can use any bodily punishment against hereticks The learned Professors of Leiden observe that Arminians here teach that same with the Socinians and the same is refuted well by Vedelius yea and Gerardus and Mersnerus and other pretended Disciples of Luther in this side with Arminians and Socinians and Socinians teach in this 1. that Hereticks should not be molested nor punished with the sword So Socinus Theophilus Nicolaides Ostorodius because the tares are not to be rooted out till harvest 2. Episcopius Slatius amongst Arminians and Ostorodius and the Catechise of Raccovia teach farther that the Magistrate may punish by fines and pecuniall mulcts but he cannot shed bloud or punish to death any murtherer because the Commandement of our meeke Saviour doth not permit to take away any mans life now it is certaine meeke Jesus while hee was on earth did neither fine nor imprison more then put to death 3. Soâ—inians teach that all warres under the new Testament are unlawfull for saith Smalâ—ius warres cannot consist with the 〈◊〉 of our enemie commanded by Christ Socinus and Ostorodius say it is an old precept not to shed blood and never retracted in the New Testament and God licenced it to the Jewes because he promised to them an earthly kingdome which hee hath not now promised under the New Testament Our Divines hold ringleading and seducing hereticks are to bee punished to death for so Beza Junius
by the dominion of free-will but this is Pelagianisme and Arminianisme and Papists and Pelagians will needs examine the inclinations powers and motions of the soule which goe before the wills consent or arise in us without the wills consent from all subjection to a Law that so originall sinne may bee no sinne because as Pâ—â—agius said it is not voluntary and concupiscence when the will joyneth no consent to it is no sinne yea so the unbeleefe and ignorance of fundamentall points as they remaine in the mind shall bee no sinne 3. If this bee no sinne we are not to pray for illumination to see either the truth on the one side nor on the other and what actions wee doe according to these opinions in things not fundamentall wee doe them not with any certaintie of faith or any plerophorie but blindly or doubtingly and so sinfully which is expresly condemned Rom. 14. 13. and is expressely against that full assurance of faith that wee are to have in those very actions which in their owne nature are indifferent as is evident Rom. 14. 14. I know and am perswaded by the Lord Jesus that there is nothing uncleane of it selfe â— 5. Let every one bee fully perswaded in his owne mind 4. If they be not sinnes then are none to bee rebuked for these opinions no more then they are to bee excommunicated for them and though any erre in points not fundamentall they are not to bee rebuked yea nor to bee convinced of them by the light of the word 2. If they bee sinnes then when they are publickly prosested they must scandalize our brother but there bee no sinnes which scandalize our brother but they are susceptible and in capacitie to bee committed with obstinacie Every sinne sub ratione scandali is the subject of Church-censure Yea Iâ—m 16. 17. Every one is to bee avoyded who causeth divisions and 〈◊〉 es contrary to the doctrine which the Church hath learned of the Apostles and every one who walketh disorderly 2 Thess. 3. 11. and 〈◊〉 not the commandement of the Apostles is to bee excommunicated 〈◊〉 hee bee ashamed v. 14. but opinions contrary to the Apostles doctrine in non-fundamentalls are not fundamentalls and if they bee professed cause divisions and offences contrary to the Apostolik doctrine for many non-fundamentalls are the Apostles doctrine 3. What ever tendeth to the subversion of fundamentalls tendeâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 to the subversion of faith and so doth much truly scandalizâ—anâ— bring on damnation that Christ hath ordained to be removed out of the Church by Church-censures but erroneous opinions in points not fundamentall and in superstructures being professed and instilled in the eares and simple mindes of others tend to the subversion of fundamentalls as having connexion by just consequent with fundamentalls and doe scandalize and bring on doubtings about the foundation and so bring damnation Ergo erroneous opinions in points not fundamentall must be removed out of the Church by Church-censures The proposition is cleare he that falleth in a publicke scandalous sinne is to be delivered to Satan both for his owne sake that he be not damned himselfe but that 1 Cor. 5. 5. to the destruction of the flesh the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord and so also for others because a little Leaven leaveneth the whole lump v. 6. The assumption is proved by dayly experience for corruption in Discipline and Government in the Church of Rome brought on corruption in Doctrine and the same did we find in the Churches of Scotland and England 4. Fundamentalls are no other thing then that which the Apostle calleth Heb. 6. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first principles of the oracles of God and ch 6. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Doctrine of the Principles of Christ which are laid as foundations as ib. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not laying the foundation againe c. Then non-fundamentalls must be such superstructures as are not the first Principles of the Oracles of God and are not the Doctrine of the Principles of Christ. But the Apostle will not have us to fluctuate and doubt as Skeptickes in a Pyâ—rhonian Vacillation and Uncertainty in these which he calleth the superstructures 1. As is evident by his words 11 Of whom we have many things to say and hard to be uttered but you are dull of hearing 12. For when for the time yee ought to be teachers yee have need that one teach you againe which be the first Principles of the Oracles of God and are become such as have neede of milke and not of strong food 13. For every one that useth milke is unskilfull in the word of righteousnesse for he is a babe 14. But strong meate belongeth to them that are of full age even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discerne both good and evill Chap. 6. 1. Therefore leaving the doctrine of the beginning of Christ let us goe on unto perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance from dead workes c. Whence it is more then evidently apparent to any intelligent mind 1. That when he saith they ought to be teachers of others he cannot be thought to meane that they should teach fundamentalls onely to others because he would have them to be capable of the food of such as are stronger and have their senses exercised to discerne good and ill and will have them carried on to perction now fundamentalls are expressely the foode of babes which bâ—â— neede of milke c. 6. v. 12. and not the foode of the stronger if then they ought to teach superstructures and non-fundamentalls to others they cannot teach and exhort privately for of such he speaketh these things whereof they have no certainty of faith and which they beleeve with a reserve as ready to reject them to morrow upon second thoughts for what we teach to others those as I conceive we are oblieged to speake because we beleeve Psal. 116. 10. 2 Cor. 4. 13. and those we are to perswade because we know not with a reserve but with certainty of faith the terror of the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 11. If it be said teachers now are not oblieged to know all that they teach now to be divine truths with such a certainty of faith as Prophets and Apostles who were ledde by an infallible Spirit for our private exhorting our publick Sermons come not from a Spirit as infallible as that Spirit which spake and wrote canonick Scripture for we may erre in exhorting in Preaching in writing but the pen-men of canonick Scripture were infallible I answer the pen-men of Scripture when they did speak and write Scripture were infallible de jure de facto they could neither erre actually and by Gods word they were oblieged not to erre and in that they were freer from error then we are who now succeed them to preach and write but what God hath revealed in his word whether they be fundamentalls or superstructures doth obliege
us to belief and certainty of faith no lesse then it obliegeth the Pen-men of Scripture and our certainty of saving faith is as infallible as the faith of the Prophets and Apostles except with Papists we say no man can be assured that he is in the state of grace If therefore we be oblieged to beleeve all revealed superstructures though not fundamentall as the Prophets and Apostles were we sinne scandalously when obstinacie is added to ignorance if we beleeve them with such a reserve as is contrary to faith and because there is no ignorance of those who teach others but it is capable of obâ—tinacie and consequently it is capable of Church censure Matth. 18. 17. I grant the weake and unlearned though ignorant of their Christian liberty in that interim and case when many things are indifferent as the case was Rom. 14. though they be instructed by Paul sufficiently that nothing is uncleane and that they erre in that out of an erring consciences light or rather darkenesse they abstain from such and such meates as Gods law hath now made lawfull to both Jew and Gentile yet are they not to be censured nor troubled with thorny disputations but if these weake ones 1. persist in their error and 2. teach it to others and mislead them they knowing that they beleeve these errors with a reserve are as I conceive false teachers and censurable by the Church and State and not weake but obstinate 2. We are not to be dull of hearing but are to be fully instructed und certainly perswaded so of superstructures which are not the first principles of the Oracles of God as that we are to teach others Ergo a Pyrrbonian fluctuation in these is damnable How then can it be a principle next to Gods word most to bee followed not to make our present judgement and practise in matters not fundamentall a binding Law to us for the future 2. The Apostle ought not to rebuke them for being dull of hearing of those things whereof either sides may be beleeved in a necessary case of syncretisme and pacification without any hazard of punishment or Church-censures for what is a necessary principle and to be holden and enacted as the most sacred Law of all others next unto the Word of God the matter of that principle being unknowne and neither sides understood received or beleeved cannot put on any the rebuke of dull hearing For example if the point of Presbyteriall government of the Church or of independencie of single congregations be a point not to be received with such certainty of faith and assurance but we are to reject either or both when we shall receive new light that they are false and contrary to the rule of holy Scripture and againe if we are to reject the opinion contradicent to these former points of Presbyteriall government and independent congregations for there is by this opinion the same reason of the contradicent as of the formerly affirmed opinions I see not how I may not be dull of hearing yea how I may not simply be ignorant of both and not sinne against God 3. Those superstructures which are not fundamentall are the strong persons food as the knowledge of principles fundamentall is the food of babes vers 12 13. Then I must be perswaded of the truth of them else they cannot feed my soule with knowledge because knowledge of Pyrrhonian fluctuation which is conjecturall and may be no lesse false then true and which I must so beleeve for truth as possible the tyde of a contrary light may carry me to beleeve the just contrary as truth can never be the strong food of such as are skilled in the word of righteousnesse 4. The knowledge of these superstructures or non-fundamentals belongeth to those who are of full age and have their senses exercised to discerne both good and ill vers 14. and which are carried on to perfection c. 6. v. 1. having now left the fundamentals as food to babes and unskilled c. 5. v. 12. But I heartily crave to learn what perfection doewe arive unto and what encrease of fuller age what experience of more spirituall knowledge perfecting the spirituall senses doe I attaine to know certaine truths which to me may be no lesse rotten conclusions and meere forgeries of mens braines then divine truths Hence if this Arminian liberty of prophecying and this perpetuall fluctuation of men alwayes learning and never comming to the knowledge of the truth be contrary to growing in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 18. and contrary to that which is called 1 Cor. 1. 5. all knowledge and to the abundance of knowledge which in the last dayes is to fill the earth as the sea is filled with waters so that when I have once over-sailed that point of the coast of the knowledge of fundamentall articles I am now in a Sea of foure contrary winds and foure contrary tydes at once and I know nothing for truth but its contradicent may be yea and to me is as true I say if this fluctuation of knowledge be contrary to growing in knowledge it must be rejected as a Chimera and the dreame of mens heads 5. Let us take one point not fundamentall to wit this Every congregation hath absolute power of Church government within it selfe without subjection to Classes Presbyteries and Synods You are so perswaded of the truth of this that your present judgement and practice is no binding Law to you for the morrow but you leave roome in your judgement to beleeve to morrow the contradicent when new light shall appeare Well then to morrow this non-fundamentall and this contradicent is now to you true No congregation hath absolute power of Church-government within it selfe but hath its power in dependance upon and with subjection unto Classes Presbyteries and Synods Well to morrow is come and this you beleeve now to be Gods truth yet so as your present judgement and practice is no binding Law to you for the second morrow but you leave roome for light which shall appeare the second morrow well in the second morrow new light appeareth and convinceth you that the contradicent is true and you recurre in a circle to beleeve your first proposition againe is true to wit the contradicent of your second dayes proposition and now to you this is true as it was once Every congregation hath absolute power of Church-government within it selfe without subjection to classes Presbyteries and Synods Now on the third morrow a new light appearing you are to beleeve the contradicent and because all circular motions are in credit to be deemed eternall and your mind is alwayes obliged to stoop and fall downe before new light and the conscience is to render her selfe captive to every emergent truth what can you here say but there is no end of fluctuations and doubtings But you say Gods spirit the revealer of all truth doth not fluctuate though I change God Jebovah
changeth not he can reveale no contradictory truths for one of them must be a lie and he is the Lord who cannot lie Answ. Then I say these non-fundamentals are in themselves and intrinsecally certaine and if God reveale them in his Word he must reveale them under the notion of things certaine and we are to beleeve them as certaine truths having intrinsecall necessity in themselves from the authority of God the revealer therefore I am not to beleeve them with a fluctuation of mind to casheere the truth of them to morrow and the next and the third morrow But you say I doe beleeve non-fundamentals as they are revealed now they are not revealed to me in the word in that measure and degree of clearnesse and evidence of light that fundamentall points of faith are revealed therefore I may lawfully beleeve these non-fundamentals which are lesse evidently revealed with a reserve that upon the supposall I see I had an error of judgement in taking them to be truths whereas now I see them to be untruths I doe renounce them but because fundamentals are clearely revealed I am to beleeve them without any reserve at all Answ. The degrees of revelation and proposals of truths to our minds lesse or more evident or lesse evident so they be revealed by God in a sufficient measure of evidence they free us from obligation of faith in tanto non in toto as is cleare John 15. 22. If I had not come to them they should not have had sinne the sin of unbeliefe and in such a measure yet if God reveale these non-fundamentals though not so perspicuously as he revealeth fundamentals we are obliged to know them and beleeve them with certainty of faith and upon this formall reason because Jehovah speaketh them in his word no lesse then we are obliged to know and beleeve fundamentals for our dulnesse and blindnes of mind doth not licence us to beleeve what God revealeth to us in his Word with an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and a fluctuation of mind no more then the naturall man is licenced to beleeve the fundamentals of the Gospel with doubting because they come in under the capacity of his understanding as foolishnesse 1 Cor. 2. 14. But say you upon supposall that our darkened hearts doe not see these non-fundamentals clearely we are obliged to take their meaning and sense with a reserve and so to receive and entertaine the truths of these non-fundamentals as we leave roome upon supposall of our misapprehensions to retract our judgement and to beleeve the contrary of what we once beleeved and this bindereth not but that we are simply and absolutely obliged to beleeve the non-fundamentalls Answ If we be simply and absolutely obliged to beleeve non-fundamentals though they be not so clearely revealed to us as the fundamentals as no doubt we are then doe we contrary to the morall obligation of a divine precept and so sinne in beleeving with a doubting and hesitation of that which God hath revealed in his word and when we beleeve Gods truth with a reserve to retract our judgement when a cleare light shall make naked to us our error that revealed error if revealed to be an error by the Lord speaking in his word doth clearely evince that God never revealed nor meant to reveale in his Word the former truth that was beleeved with a reserve for God cannot reveale things contradictory and out of the mouth of the Lord commeth no untruth therefore God in these non-fundamentals revealeth to us but one thing to be beleeved and that absolutely without all reserves for God can no more shine with a new light to delare the contradicent of what he hath once revealed as truth then he candeny himselfe or lie which to assert were high blasphemy and if the first truth of the non-fundamentall doe onely appeare truth to our understanding and be no such thing but in it selfe an untruth then doth the God of truth reveale no such thing 2. Upon supposall that we see not the truth of these non-fundamentals clearly we are neither to beleeve with a reserve nor to beleeve them absolutely nor yet are we to suspend our beliefe because I conceive all the three to be sinfull and we are never obliged to sinne but we are obliged to know and beleeve simply without all reserve having laid away our darke and confused conscience and are to know clearely and beleeve firmely that God speaketh this not this in his Word nor because I doe fluctuate about the truth of these non-fundamentals am I obliged to follow in non-fundamentals the endictment of a fluctuating conscience seeing holding the plenitude and plenary perfection of Gods Word the Lord hath no lesse manifested his will in setting downe superstructures and non-fundamentals in his Word then he hath revealed his mind to us in fundamentals But our Brethren prove that we may tolerate one another in diverse and contrary opinions about non-fundamentals from Phil. 3. 15. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing yee be otherwise minded God shall reveale this unto you 16. Neverthelesse whereunto we have already attained let us walke by the same rule let us mind the same thing Now there is nothing more opposite to this rule then the practises of some who will exclude and allow communion in nothing where there is difference in anything The labours of Davenant and others in this needfull case of syncretisme and pacification in those times are very seasonable I answer I distinguish three things that may be judged the object of syncretisme or mutuall toleration 1. Fundamentalia fundamentall points 2. Supra circa fundamentalia things that are builded on the foundation or superstructures or things about the foundation as many positive and historicall things that cannot result by good consequence off or from the foundation as that there were eight soules in Noahs Arke and some rituals of Gods institution in the Sacrament of the Supper and Baptisme c. 3. Praeter fundamentalia things meerely physicall not morall having no influence in Gods worship at all as such a day for meeting of an Assembly of the Church Wednesday rather then Thursday a cloake when you pray in private rather then a gowne these have or contribute of themselves no morall influence to the action as in what corner of your Chamber you pray in private these are meerely indifferent and tolerance in these I would commend It is true there is a strict connexion often betwixt the physicall and the morall circumstances so as the physicall circumstance doth put on by some necessity a morall habitude and respect and then the physicall circumstance becommeth morall as in what corner of your Chamber you pray it is meerely physicall and indifferent but if that corner that you pray in cast you obvious to the eyes of those who are walking in the streets that they may see and heare your private prayers then the place putteth on the
our opinions learned and holy men yea and whole Churches may looke beside their booke and be deceived and these we take not to be the subject of a sworne confession of faith and here we grant a non liquet on both sides and doe allow some graine weights of reserve to persons and Churches to retract in those things but hence it is badly concluded that we beleeve these non-fundamentals of discipline for which we have certainty of evidence from Gods Word with a reserve and with a loosnesse of assent and credulity to beleeve the contrary to morrow for so the same argument should militate against the certainty of faith in some fundamentals for a person yea any particular Church may erre in denying the resurrection of the dead as some did in the Church of Corinth and Christs Disciples though true beleevers doubted of his rising from the dead John 20. 9. Peter and the disciples doubted of Christ dying for the losed world Mat. 16. 21 22. Luke 24. 25 26. and because any true beleever may fall in that temptation and weaknesse as to deny all the articles of faith taken divisively for they may deny this or this article fundamentall though I doe not thinke a regenerated person can deny the whole systeme and body of fundamentals collectively it shall follow by this argument that regenerated persons and particular Churches are to beleeve some fundamentals with a reserve and keeping roome for light to beleeve the contrary and so if this argument be good wee have no certainty of faith in beleeving any one fundamentall article its alone Nor can Nathan or Samuel have certainty of faith in beleeving their owne prophecies flowing from the immediate inspiration of the Spirit but they are to beleeve them with a capacity to receive the faith of the contradicent prophecies because Nathan had no certainty of faith in commanding David to build the Temple and Samuel had as little certainty in pronouncing Eliah to be the Lords annoynted Another doubt against this is That if any out of weaknesse and meere tendernesse of conscience deny some superstructures which are indeed scripturall truths they are not to be counted hereticks because out of weaknesse not out of obstinacy they erre nor to be censured with excommunication or censures of Church or Magistrate and therefore in these we are to beleeve truths with a reserve and to tolerate the contrary minded if they agree with us in fundamentals Answ. That this may be answered 1. The object of these opinions would be distinguished 2. The persons weak or strong 3. The manner of refusing instruction or of admitting light of meere weaknesse or of obstinacy For the first if the matter be faultlesse or light as eating meats or not eating meats in time when they are meerely indifferent and the person weake and scarce capable of disputation he is to be tolerated and not received into knotty and thorny disputations about things indifferent for so Paul Rom. 14. is to be understood when he will not have the weake taken in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so Michael strove with the Angel disputing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if the matter concerne an institution of Christ and our necessary practise in a Church and the party be not weake It is a question what maketh obstinacy and what tendernesse and weaknesse Turrecremata saith he who is ready to yeeld to light is not obstinate Scotus grosse ignorance Canus saith affected ignorance maketh obstinacie Malderus saith that grosse ignorance may leave a man ready to yeeld to the information of the Church Alphonsus a Castro saith better he is obstinate who 1. defendeth an opinion against the Scripture or saith he which is his error against the definition of a generall Councell or of the Pope 2. Who being admonished doth not amend 3. Who seeketh not resolution from the learned with a purpose to render himselfe truths captive 4. Who sweareth that he shall adhere to the end to that opinion By the light and knowledge of the holder of the opinion it may be collected whether he seeketh truth and is ready to yeeld himselfe and his understanding thereunto and except the point be fundamentall it can hardly be judged heresie if the point may be holden without any scandall or breach of peace much tolerance is required where error seemeth to be a temptation to holy men but finall tolerance and unlimitted where the party is of great knowledge and hath sway in the minds of many to prevaile to draw others after him is harder Object But hee that serveth God in these is acceptable to God Rom. 14. 18. and if a man judge some doctrine to bee error though it bee no error yet to him that so judgeth it is error if hee suffer death for that hee judgeth truth hee suffereth for righteousnesse being truth in his judgement and therefore libertie of conscience is to bee given to all sects Christ would not forbid a man that preached in his name to preach though hee did not follow him Mark 9. 38. Luk. 9. 50. The best way to hinder Sects is to reâ—ute them by the Scriptures and not to set decrees of Synods to others because that is done already by Christ and his Apostles for Gods judgement shall still bee on you while you establish Christs Jubilee and freedome of consciences Luke 4. 18. Answ. Let none thinke that these bee the words of our brethren but of a certaine Anabaptist and of Arminians and Socinians who object the same for Paul Rom. 14. 18. hee that serveth God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to bee understood as the context teacheth us that is that they relate the words going before v. 17. hee who serveth God in righteousnesse in peace in joy of the holy Ghost the meaning is not that hee is acceptable who serveth God in following the inditement of his light and conscience because it is his conscience for then some should please God in sinning against God But it is a point worthy our consideration what tie and obligation an erroneous conscience layeth on men hence with correction these considerations 1. The true cause why an erring conscience obliegeth to abstinence from the fact in the case of error and misrepresentation of conscience is 1. Because conscience is the nearest divine principle of our morall actions and standeth in the roome of God and therefore hee who doth any thing against the very erroneous ditement of conscience is hence convinced to have a perverse will to sinne against the majestie of God because hee who should beleeve usury to bee theft though we should suppose with Calvin and other great Divines usurie to bee in some cases lawfull should yet take usury hath a theâ—teous will in that and doth steale 2. Because the oblieging Law of God is not applyed to our actions at all but by the interveening actuall use of our conscience see Pirerius 2. Consideration In the question whether an erroneous conscience doth obliege
a man or no. It is taken for a thing out of controversie yea that this is no question at all Whether or no doth an erroneous conscience so bind that we can doe nothing against the standing enditement of an erring conscience for the Scripture is cleare in this Rom. 14. 14. I know and am perswaded by the Lord Jesus that there is nothing of meat-kind now under the Gospel uncleane or unlawfull to eat of it selfe but to him that esteemeth any thing to bee uncleane in the light of his il-informed and erroneous conscience to him so thinking it is uncleane that is to this man now under the actuall darknesse and errour of an ill-informed conscience it is not lawfull to eat but hee must abstaine from eating not simply from eating but from eating â—â—li modo So all who have commented on the place Calvin Beza Parâ—us Rollocus c. and of the Fathers all who either commented on or handled the text occasionally as Theodoret Chrysostome Basilius Augustine Cyprian Ambrose Origen Anselm all the Popish writers Lyra Hugo Cardinalis Aquinas Toletus Pirerius Estius Cornelius a Lapide c. yea Adrianus Vasquez Pezantius say it is manifestly against the Scripture and hereticall to say it is no sinne to doe contrary to the commandement or prohibition of an erring conscience 3. Hence the conscience carrieth to the agent from God a twofold obligation most considerable here 1. one from the action it selfe to be done or not done and this commeth wholly from the oblieging Law of God and not from the conscience there is another obligation that consisteth not in the action and commeth not from the action but in the manner of doing and this obligation commeth from conscience it selfe and that is that we doe nothing in such a manner that is against the light or inditement of our conscience for this is an imbred Rose Flower of divinifie and majestie that groweth kindly out of conscience according to that high place of some sort of royaltie that it hath to bee something of God a little breast-God a little Deputie and Judge not to bee contemned so when a proconsull bringeth to mee a forged commandement from my Soveraigne and Prince I may receive it with non-obedience if I know it to bee a forgery but I am not to despise and put any note of disgrace upon the proconsull be cause hee is in respect of his office the deputie of my Soveraigne though in this particular mandat hee doth prevaricate and not represent the soveraigne power and Prince whose deputie otherwayes he is by vertue of his office so is this the deputed royaltie of conscience that it standing to me bic nunc as representing a message from God though it represent it falsely that I can doe nothing in the contrary that deputry and message standing actually in vigor 4. I desire that these two obligations of conscience bee carefully kept in mind hence I say that conscience carrying the former obligation of Gods Law from which formally the action hath its lawfulnesse and in an eccentrick and irregular discrepance from which it hath its unlawfulnesse it doth not obliege mee to the action because it is conscience simply for when it offereth an action to mee as lawfull which in very deed and a parte rei in it selfe is unlawfull I am not oblieged to that unlawfull action for as God hath given to no ruler made of clay any royall power to bee a tyrant and to destroy where as his office is as a father to save and governe so hath not God given to conscience any power to obliege me to sinnes yea and conscience remaineth conscience when it representeth forged and illegall mandates under the notion of things good even when men love to goe to hell by reason yet in that false representation conscience is not Gods deputie therefore though if a man judge some doctrines to bee errors though they bee in themselves truths to him that so judgeth they are errors yet are these truths not to bee rejected simpliciter and absolutely by him who judgeth so ony they are to be rejected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some respect as they come in under the notion and garments of errors also if any suffer death for an error which in conscience he conceiveth to be truth that error is to him truth Distinguo it is to him truth that is he conceiveth and dreameth that it is truth that is most true but to him it is truth that is it ought to bee beleeved by him as truth and practised as lawfull that is most false for it ought to bee rejected both in point of beleefe and in point of practise and the erroneous opinion thereof should bee rejected and therefore if hee receive it as truth and professe it and die for it hee dieth not for righteousnesse sake but hee dieth for errour and for the dreames of his owne head and so is not blessed as one who dveth for righteousnesse for this vaine reason saith 1. that it is no sinne for the mind to beleeve a lie to bee a divine truth and it is righteousnesse upon the beleefe whereby I beleeve a lie to bee a truth to suffer for a lie under the notion of a truth Both these are false the former is false for the mind is under Gods oblieging Law to conceive aright of all divine truths as all the faculties of the soule are under a Law 2. The latter is false for to beleeve lies as divine truths and suffer for them because the erring conscience saith they are divine truths is not righteousnesse but sinfull credulity and blind zeale 1. Because wee are not to beleeve what our conscience dictateth as truth under this formall reduplication because our conscience thus doth dictate and saith it is truth but because Gods spirit saith to our conscience it is a divine truth not because our owne spirit and our owne dreaming and misâ—ed conscience saith so This is the controversie betwixt us and Papists anent the authoritie of Gods Word but with a little change for our conscience or the testimony of our conscience as such is no more the formall object of our faith and the formall medium and reason why with a divine faith I beleeve a divine truth to bee a divine truth then the testimony of the Church or the Pope is the formall reason of my faith so An â—baptists make a Pope and an infallible spirit of their owne conscience but the whole formall obligation tying mee to receive this and this point as a divine truth is because God hath revealed it in his Word the consciences representing of it is but a necessary condition of my beleeving but not the formall object of my beleeving the conscience is the cause why I beleeve it tali modo after a rationall way and by the evidence of practicall reason but it is not the formall cause why I beleeve it simpliciter for Papists Arrians Macedonians and the most
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâ—g p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the tâ—res in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
weake p. 297 298 299 seq Mr. Coachmans arguments dissolved p. 305 306 307. seq The way of Church judging in independent congregations examined p. 308 309. That there be no peculiar authority in the Eldership for which they can be said to be over the people in the Lord according to the doctrin of independency of Churches and their six ways of the Elders authority confuted p. 311 312 313 314 315. seq That independency doth evert communion of sister-Churches and their seven wayes of Churches-communion refuted from their own grounds p. 324 325 326. seq The divine right of Synods Ten distructions thereanent p. 331 332. seq The desinition of a generall or Oecumenick Synod p. 332. 333 The place Acts 15 farther considered p. 334 335. Synods necessary by natures Law p. 336. Papists no friends to councells p. 336 337 338. seq 340 341. Three ways of communion of sister-Churches according to the doctrin of independent Churches confuted p. 346 347. seq How the magistrate hath power to compell persons to the profession of the truth p. 352 373. seq Six distinctions thereanent 2 part p. 352 353. The Magistrates power over a people Baptized and over Pagans who never heard of Christ in this poynt of Coaction to profession not alike p. 353 354 355. The magistrates compelling power terminated upon the externall act not upon the manner of doing sincerely or hypocritically p. 355 356. The magistrates power over hereticks with sundry distinctions thereanent p. 356 357 358. seq Socinians judgement and Arminians hereanent p. 359 360 A farther consideration of compelling or tolerating diverse Religions p. 361 362. Some indirect forcing lawfull p 362. Erroneous opinions concerning God and his worship though not in Fundamentalls censurable p 363 364. Diverse non Fundamentalls are to be believed with certainty of Faith and the non-believing of them are siâ—nes punishable p. 365. 366 367 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved and the place Philip. 3. 15. cleared p 316. seq How an erring conscience obligeth p. 378 379 380 381 seq Arguments on the contrary answered p. 383 384. seq The Princes power in Church affairs Ten distinctions thereanent p. 391 392. 393. How the Magistrate is a member of the Church p. 392 393. The Prince by his Royall Office hath a speciall hand in Church-affaires p 393 394. The intrinsecall end of the Prince is a supernaturall good to be procured by the Sword and a coactive power and not only the externall peace of the State Spalato resuted p 396 397 398. seq How the Magistrate is subordinate to Christs mediatory Kingdome p 402 403 404 seq The ordinary power of the Prince is not Synodicall teaching or making Church-Lawes p. 403 404 405 406. seq The influence of the Princes civill power in Church-Canons p. 409. 410 411 seq The government of the visible Church spirituall and not a formall part of the Magistrates Office p. 417 418. seq The power of Ordination and Deprivation not a part of the Magistrates Office p. 427 428. seq Instances from David Salomon Ezechiah c. answered and our Doctrine and Iesuites differenced p. 438 439. seq Difference betwixt the Princes commanding Church-duties and the Churches commanding these same p. 417 418 seq The Kings ordinary power to make Church-Lawes examined p. 438 439 440. seq The intrinsecall end of the Magistrate a supernaturall good p. 442 443 446 447 448. The Popes pretended power over Kings protestants contrary to to Papists herein what ever the author or Popish libeller of the survey and the night-Author of Treason Lysimachus Nicanor say on the contrary p. 449 450 451 452. seq The way of Reformation of Congregations in England according to the independent way examined p. 457 458. The originall of Church-Patronages p. 459. And how unwarrantable by Gods Word p. 462 463. Other wayes of Reformation of England according to the way of independent Churches modestly considered as about maintenance of Ministers and replanting of visible Churches there p. 464 465 466. seq Errata THe Author could not attend the Presse therefore pardon errors of the Printing Observe that the Author was necessitated to make some occasionall addition to the mids of this Treatise which occasioned-variation of the Figures of the Pages and therefore stumble not that when the Booke commeth to page 484 the next page not observing due order is page 185. 186 and so forth to the end of the Treatise page 60. title of the page 60 c. page 61 62. 64. dele not and for not of the same essentiall frame c. read of the same essentiall frame c. page 484 line 22 Churches their persecution read Churches through their persecution for page 229 read 209. for page 259. read 269. for p. 484. r. p. 498. יהוה THE Way of the Church of Christ In NEW ENGLAND Measured by the Golden Reed of the SANCTUARY Or The way of Churches walking in brotherly equality and independence or coordination without subjection of one Church to another examined and measured by the Golden Reed of the Sanctuary Propositions concerning the supposed visibility and Constitution of independent Churches examined CHAP. 1. SECT 1. PROP. 1. THe Church which Christ in his Gospell hath instituted and to which he hath committed the keys of his Kingdome the power of binding and loosing the Tables and Scales of the Covenant the Officers and Consures of his Church the Administration of all his publick worship and Ordinances is coetus fidelium a company of Believers meeting in one place every Lords day for the administration of the holy ordinances of God to publick edification 1 Cor. 14. 23. 1 Because it was a company whereof Peter confessing and believing was one and built on a rock Mat. 16. 18. a Such as unto whom any offended brother might complaine Mat. 18. 17. 3 Such as is to cast out the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. Which cannot agree to any diocesian provinciall or Nationall assemblie Ans. From these we question Quest. 1. If a company of believers and saints builded by faith upon the rock Christ and united in a Church-Covenant be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament to the which Christ hath given the keys Let these considerations be weighed 1. Dist. The matter of an instituted visible Church is one thing and the instituted visible Church is another as there be ods betwixt stones and timber and an house made of stones and timber 2 Dist. It is one thing to govern the actions of the Church and another thing to governe the Church the Moderator of any Synod doth govern the actions of the Synod but he is not for that a Governour Ruler and Pastor of the Synod Or ordering actions and governing men are diverse things 3. Dist. A thing hath first its constituted and accomplished being in matter forme efficient and finall causes before it can performe these operations and actions that flow from that being so constituted a Church must be a Church before any
Ministeriall Church actions can be performed by it 4. Dist. It is one thing for a company to performe the actions of a Church mysticall and redeemed of Christ and another thing to performe actions ministeriall of a Church instituted and ministeriall 1. Concl. A company of believers professing the truth is the matter of the Church though they be saints by calling and builded on the rock yet are they but to the Church instituted as stones to the house 2. Because they cannot performe the actions of a constituted Church till they be a constituted Church 3. Our Divines call men externally called the matter of the visible Church so Trelcatius Tilenuâ— professors of Leyden Piscator Bucanus so say our brethern 2. Concil Ordination of Pastors and election of Officers administration of the seales of grace and acts of Church censures are holden by Gods Word and by all our Divines actions of a ministeriall and an instituted visible Church and if so according to our third distinction It is a wonder how a company of Believers united in Church-Covenant cannot performe all these for they are united and so a perfect Church and yet cannot administrate the Sacraments for though they be so united they may want Pastors who onely can performe these actions as this Treatise sayth and Robinson and the Confession And it is no lesse wonder that Officers and Rulers who are to feed and governe the Flock are but only accidents and not parts not integrall members of a constituted Church no perfect Corporation maketh its owne integrall parts or members a perfect living man doth not make his owne Hands Feete or Eyes the man is not a perfect one in all his members if all the members be not made with him but Officers by preaching make Church-members 3. Concl. The visible Church which Christ instituted in the Gospel is not formally a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common and joynt consent as this Author sayth 1. The instituted Church of the New Testament is an organicall body of diverse members of eyes eares feete hands of Elders governing and a people governed 1 Cor. 12. 14 15. Rom. 12. 4 5 6. Act. 20. 28. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common consent are not formally such a body for they are a body not Organicall but all of one and the same nature all believers and saints by calling and are not a body of Officers governing and people governed for they are as they are a visible Church a single uncompounded body wanting Officers and are as yet to choose their Officers and all thus combined are not Officers Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets we justly censure the Papists and amongst them Bellarmine who will scarce admit an essentiall Church of believers but acknowledgeth other three Churches beside to wit a representative Church of their Clergy onely excluding the Laickes as they call them 2 A consistoriall Church of Cardinalls 3. A virtuall Church the Pope who hath plenitude of all power in himselfe against which our writers Calvin Beza Tilenus Iunius Bucanus professors of Leyden Whittaker willet doe dispute so the other extremity can hardly be maintained that there is an instituted visible ministeriall Church to which Christ hath given the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven exercising Church actions as to ordaine and make and un-make Officers and Rulers without any officer at all The major of our proposition is grantted by our brethren who cite 1 Cor. 12. Rom. 12. Acts 20. 28. To prove a single Congregation to be the onely visible Church instituted in the New Testament Nothing can be said against this but a Church of Governours and People governed is an instituted visible Church but there is an instituted visible Church before there be Governours but such an instituted Church we cannot read of in Gods Word which doth and may exercise Church acts of government without any Officers at all 2. That company cannot be the Church ministeriall instituted by Christ in the New Testament which cannot meete all of them every Lords day as the Church of Corinth did for administration of the holy Ordinances of God and all his Ordinances to publick edification for so this Author describeth a visible instituted Church 1 Cor. 14. 23. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by joynt and common consent cannot meete for the publick administration of all the Ordinances of God 1. They cannot administer the seales of the Covenant being destitute of the Officers as the Scripture and their confession saith 2. They cannot have the power of publick edification being destitute of Pastors because the end cannot be attained without the meanes appointed of Christ. But Christ for publick edification and Church edification hath given Pastors Teacherâ— and other Officers to his Church Eph. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Iâ— is not enough to say that such a company meeting hath power of Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales of grace because they may ordaine and elect Officers for such publick edification but 1. we prove that that which our brethren call the onely instituted visible Church of the New Testament hath not power to administrate all the Ordinances of Christ and how then are they a Church can we call him a perfect living man who cannot exercise all the vitall actions which flow from the nature and essence of a living man 2. If this be a good reason that such a company should be the only instituted Church in the New Testament having power of all the Ordinances because they may appoint Officers who have such a power then any ten believers who have never sworne the Church-Covenant meeting in private to exhort one another is also the only instituted Church ministeriall in the New Testament for they have power to make such Officers and may invest themselves in right to all the Ordinances of Christ by our brothers Doctrine 3. All the places cited by the Author speake of a Church visible made up of Officers governing and people governed as Mat. 16. Mat 18. cannot exclude Pastors who binde on Earth and in heaven or Pastors who are stewards and beare the keyes as hereafter I shall prove Also the Church of Corinth did meete for the administration of the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11. 20. and so were a Church of Officers and governed people they met with Pauls spirit and the authority of Pastors 1 Cor. 5. 4. another Church that exercised Discipline as Collosse Col. 2. 8. was a Church of Officers and people Col. 4. 17. Philippi consisted of Saints Bishops and Deacons Phil. 1. 1. 2. Ephesus of a flocke and an eldership Acts 20. 28. so the visible ministeriall Church that the word of God speaketh of as all the seven Churches of Asia and their Angels had in them Officers to governe and people governed and therefore they were not
member Christs wisdome who careth for the whole no lesse then for the part cannot have denied a power conjunct with that congregation to save themselves from contagâ—ons to all the consociated Churches for if they be under the same danger of contagion with the one single congregation they must be armed and furnished by Christ Iesus with the same power against the same ill so the power of excommunication is given to the congregation but not to the congregation alone but to all the congregations adjacent so when I say the God of Nature hath given to the hands a power to defend the body I say true and if evill doe invade the body nature doth tell it and warne the hands to defend the body but it followeth not from this c. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature to the hands therefore that same power of defence is not given to the feete also to the eye to foresee the ill to reason to the will to command that locomotive power that is in all the members to defend the body and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body by fleeing it is not consequence to infer O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting so when Christ giveth to the congregation which in consociated Churches to us is but a part a member a fellowsister of many consociated congregations he giveth also that same power of excommunicating one common enemy to all the consociated Churches without any prejudice to the power given to that congregation whereof he is a member who is to be excommunicated because a power is commmon to many members it is not taken away from any one member When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed his Father and is in an eminent manner a publick stumbling â—lock to all the congregations of a whole Nation it is presumâ—d that the single congregation whereof this parricide is a member doth also joyne with the nationall Church and put in exercise its owne power of excommunication with the nationall Church and therefore that congregation is not spoyled of its power by the nationall Church which joyneth with the nationall Church in the use of that power And this I thinke may be thus demonstrated The power of excomunication is given by Christ to a congregation not upon a positive ground because it is a visible instituted Church or as it is a congregation but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and reason because a congregation is a number of sinfull men who may be scandalized and infected with the company of a scandalous person this is so cleare that if a congregation were a company of Angels which cannot be infected no such power should be given to them even as there was no neede that Christ as a member of the Church either of Iewes or Christians should have a morall power of avoyding the company of Publicans and sinners because he might possibly convert them but they could no wayes pervert or infect him with their scandalous and wicked conversation therefore is this power given to a congregation as they are men who though frailty of nature may be leavened with the bad conversation of the scandalous who are to be excommunicated as is cleare 1 Cor. 5. 6. Your glorying is not good know yee not that a little leaven leavneth the whole lumpe therefore are we to withdraw our selves from Drunkards Fornicators Extortioners Idolaters and are not to eate and drinke with them v. 10. And from these who walke inordinately and are disobedient 1 Thess. 3. 12 13 14. And from Hereticks after they be admonished lest we be infected with their company just as nature hath given hands to a man to desend himselfe from injuries and violence and hornes to oxen to hold off violence so hath Christ given the power of excommunication to his Church as spirituall armour to ward off and defend the contagion of wicked fellowship Now this reduplication of fraile men which may be leavened agreeth to all men of many consociated congregations who are in danger to be infected with the scandalous behavior of one member of a single congregation and agreeth not to a congregation as such therefore this power of excommunication must be given to many confociated congregations for the Lord Iesus his salve must be as large as the wound and his mean must be proportioned to his end 2. The power of Church â—jection and Church separation of scandalous persons must be given to those to whom the power of Church communion and Church confirming of Christian love to a penitent excommunicate is given for contraries are in the same subject as hot and cold seeing and blindnesse but the power of Church-communio at the same Lords table and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting and receiving to grace after repentance agreeth to members of many consociated Churches as is cleare Col. 3. 16. Heb. 10. 23. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and not to one congregation only Ergo c. the assumption is cleare for except we deny communion of Churches in all Gods Ordinances we must grant the truth of it 2. We say that of our Saviours tell the Church is not to be drawen to such a narrow circle as to a Parishionall Church only the Apostle practice is against this for when Paul and Bannabas had no small dissention with the Iewes of a particular Church they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine others of them should goe and tell the Apostles Elders and whole Church Nationall or Oecumemek Acts 15. 2. v. 22. and complaine of those who taught that they behoved to be circumcised Acts 15. 1. and that greater Church v. 22. 23. commanded by their ecclesiastick authority the contrary and those who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth expresly v. 28. Acts 16. v. 4. ch 2. v. 25. they may censure and excommunicate the disobeyers And Acts 6. 1. the Greek Church complained Acts 6. of the Hebrewes to a greater and superior Church of Apostles and a multitude made up of both these v. 2. and 5. and they redresed the wrongs done to the Grecian Widdowes by appointing Deacons also though there was no complaint Acts 1. Yet was there a defect in the Church by the death of Judas and a catholike visible Church did meete and helpe the defect by chosing Mathias it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apostle was extraordinary as is cleare by Gods immediate directing of the lots yet this was ordinary and perpetuall that the election of Mathias was by the common suffâ—ages of the whole Church Acts 1. 26. and if we suppose that the Church had been ignorant of that defect any one member knowing the defect was to tell that catholick Church whom it concerned to choose a catholick Officer we thinke Antioch had power great enough intensively to determine the controversie Acts 15. but it followeth not that the catholick
Church v. 22. let me terme it so had not more power extensively to determine that same controversie in behalfe of both Antioch and of all the particular Churches subordinate powers are not contrary powers CHAP. 5. SECT 5. PROP. 3. QUEST 6. Manuscript ALL who would be saved must be added to the Church as Acts 2. 47. If God offer opportunity Gen. 17. 7. Because every Christian standeth in need of all the Ordinances of Christ for his Spirituall edification in holy fellowship with Christ Jesus Answer for clearing of this we are to discusse this question Whether all and every true believer must joyne himselfe to a particular visible congregation which hath independently power of the keys within it selfe God offering opportunity if he would be saved 1 Dist. There is a necessity of joyning our selves to a visible Church but it is not necessitas medii but necessitas praecepti it is not such a necessity as all are damned who are not within some visible Church for Augustine is approved in this there be many Wolves within the Church and many sheepe without but if God offer opportunity all are oblâ—ged by God his Commandâ—ment of confessing Christ before men to joyne themselves to the true visible Church 2. Dist. There is a fâ—llowship with the visible Church internall of hidden believers in the Romish Babel this is sufficient for salvation necessitate medii but though they want opportunity to joyne themselves to the Reformed visible Churches yet doe they sin in the want of a profession of the truth and in not witnessing against the Antichrist which is answerable to an adjoyning of themselves to a visible Church And so those who doe not professe the Faith of the true visible Church God offering opportunity deny Christ before men and this externall fellowship is necessary to all necessitate praecepti though our Lord graciously pardon this as an infirmity in his own who for feare of cruell persecution often dare 〈◊〉 confesse Christ. 3. Dist. The question is not whether all ought to joyne themselves 〈…〉 â—isible Church God offering occasion but if all ought by Christs command to joyne themselves to the Churches independent of their visible Congregations if they would be saved our Brethren 〈…〉 it we deny it 1. Concl. An adjoyning to a visible Church either formally to be a member thereof or materially confessing the Faith of the true visible Church God offering occasion is necessary to all 1. Because we are to be ready to give a confession of the â—â—pe that is in us to every one who asketh 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2 Because he who denieth Christ before men him also will Christ deny before 〈◊〉 Father and before the holy Angells Mat. 10. 33. 3 Yet if some die without the Church having Faith in Christ and want opportunity to confesse him before men as repenting in the hâ—uâ—e of death their salvation is sure and they are within the invisible Church so is that to be taken extra Ecclesiam nulla salus none can be saved who are every way without the Church both visible and invisible as all perished who were not in Ncahs Arke 2. Concl. When God offereth opportunity all are obliged to joyne themselves to a true visible Church 1. Because God hath promised his presence to the Churches as his Sonne walketh in the midst of the golden candlesticks Rev. 2. 2. 2 Because Faith commeth by hearing a sent Preacher Rom. 10. 4. 3 Separation from the true visible Church is condemned Heb. 10. 24. Iud. v. 19. 1 Iohn 2. 19. 4. Good men esteeme it a rich favour of God to lay hold on the skirt of a Jew Zech. 8. 23. and to have any communion even as a doore keeper in Gods House and have desired it exceedingly and complained of the want thereof Psal. 84. 10. v. 1 2. Psal. 27. 4 Psal. 42. 1 2 3 4. Psal. 63. v. 1 2. 3. Concl. Our brethren with reverence of their godlinesse and learning erre who hold all to be obliged as they would be saved to joyne to such a visible congregation of independent jurisdiction as they conceive to be the only true Church visible instituted by Christ. That this is their mind is cleare by the first proposition of this Manuscript and by their answer to the 12 Question where they say that all not within their visible congregation as fixed sworne members thereof are without the true Church in the Apostles meaning 1 Cor. 5. 12. what have I to doe to judge them also that are without doe not yee judge them that are within which is a most violent torturing of the word For 1. without are dogs Rev. 22. so our brethren expound the one place by the other then all not fixed members of the congregationall Church as they conceive it of Corinth are dogs what was there not a Church of Saints on earth at this time but in one independent congregation of Corinth and were all the rest Dogs and Sorcerers 2. If judgeing here especially is the censure of Excommunication used according unto Christs institution that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord and so to be used only toward regenerated persons then Paul was to intend the salvation of none by Excommunication but these who are members of one single congregation who are within this visible house of Christ then all the rest are without the house and so in the state of damnation 3. These who are without here are in a worse case then if they were judged by the Church that their spirit may be saved So they are left v. 13. to a severe judgement even to the immediate judgement of God as Cajetan doth well observe for sayth Erasmus Sarcerius Deus publica occulta sceler a non sinet impunita and Bullinger maketh as it is cleare an answer to an objection shall these who are without even the wicked Gentiles commit all wickednesse without punishment The Apostle answereth that saith he God shall judge them Non impune in vitiorum lacunis se provolvent prophani sed destinato tempore commeritas dabunt Deo ultori paenas And Paraeus num impune ibunt eorum scelera â—mo Judicem Deum invenient 4. These who are within here are these who are of Christs family sayth P. Martyr and opposite to Gentiles and infidels saith Paraeus for all men are divided into two ranks some domesticks and within the Church and to be judged by the Church and some strangers without the covenant not in Christ neither in profession nor truth as Gentiles who are left to the severity of Gods judgement but our Brethrens Text shall beare that Paul divideth mankind into three ranke 1. Some within as true members of the Church 2. Some without as infidels and some without as not members of a fixed congregation now Believers without and not members of a fixed congregation are not left to the severity of the immediate judgment of God as these who
as you gather First they did not meet often together for prayer and spirituall conference while they were satisfied in Conscience of the good estate one of another and approved to one anothers Consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be laid in the Lords spirituall Temple as you require because frequent meeting and satisfaction in Conscience of the regeneration one of another could not be performed by three thousand all converted and added to the Church in one day for before they were non-Converts and at one Sermon were pricked in heart that they had slaine the Lord of glory Acts 2. 37. 42. and the same day there were added to them three thousand souls Our brethren say It was about the Pâ—ntecost when the day was now the longest and so they might make short confessions of the soundnesse of their conversation before the Apostles who had such discerning spirits Answ. Truly it is a most weake and reasonlesse conjecture for all the three thousand behoved to be miraculonsly quicke of discerning for they could not sweare mutually one to another those Church-duties except they had beene satisfied in Conscience of the regeneration of one another Surely such a miracle of three thousand extraordinarily gifted with the spirit of discerning would not have beene concealed though it be sure Ananias and Saphira who deceived the Apostles were in this number Secondly how could they all celebrate a day of fasting and prayer and from the third houre which is our ninth houre dupatch the confessions and evidences of the sound worke of conversion of thirty hundred all baptized and added to the Church Capiat qui volet because this place is used to prove a Church-covenant I will here once for all deliver it out of our brethrens hands The Author of the Church-covenant saith There was hazard of excommunication John 9. 22. and persecution Acts 5. 3. and therefore the very profession of Christ in such periâ—â—us times was a sufficient note of discerning to such discerning spirits as the Apostles Answ. If you meane miraculous power of discerning in the Apostles that was not put forth in this company where were such hypocrites as Ananias and Saphira Secondly this miraculous discerning behoved to bee in all the three thousand for the satisfaction of their Consciences of the good estate spirituall of all of them And if it be miraculous as it must be if done in the space of sixe houres as it was done the same day that they heard Peter vers 41. then our brethren cannot alleadge it for ordinary inchurching of members as they doe Secondly if it be an ordinary spirit of discerning then at one act of profession are members to be received and so often meeting for the satisfaction of all their Consciences is not requisite Thirdly if profession for feare of persecution be an infallible signe then those who are chased out of England by Prelates and come to New England to seeke the Gospell in purity should be received to the Church whereas you hold them out of your societies many yeeres Fourthly suffering for a while for the truth is not much Iudas Alexander Demas did that for a while The Apologie and discourse of the Church-covenant saith These converts professed their glad receiving of the VVord vers 37 38. in saving themselves from that untoward generation else they had not beene admitted to baptisme But all this made them not members of the Church for they might havereturned notwithstanding of this to Pontus Asia Cappadocia c. but they continued stedfastly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the doctrine of the Apostles Secondly they continued in fellowship this is Church-fellowship for we cannot say That it was exercise of Doctrine and Sacraments and confound this fellowship with doctrine no more then we can confound doctrine and sacraments which are distinguished in the Text and therefore it is a fellowship of holy Church-state and so noteth 1. A combination in Church-state 2. In gifts inward to edification and outward in reliefe of the poore by worldly goods Answ. 1. They could not continue stedfast in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship before they were added to the Church for stedfastnesse in Doctrine and saving themselves from the froward generation could not be but habituall holinesse not perfected in sixe houres Now that same day vers 41. in the which they gladly heard the VVord they were both baptized and added to the Church and therefore their stedfast continuing in Church-state can no wayes make them members in Church-state Secondly though they should have returned to Pontus and Asia c. they returned added to the Church Church-state is no prison-state to tie men to such a congregation locally as you make it Thirdly there is no word of a Church-covenant except when they were baptized they made it and that is no Church-covenant and that should not be omitted seeing it conduceth so much first to the being of the visible Church in the which we must serve God acceptably Secondly and is of such consequence to the end that the holy things of God be not prophaned as you say Thirdly that the Seales of the Covenant be not made signes of falshood Fourthly wee would not be stricter then God who received upon sixe houres profession three thousand to Church state Fifthly the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fellowship is no fellowship of Church-order which made them members of the visible Church because the first day that they heard Peter they were added to the Church and being added they continued in this fellowship and in use of the Word Sacraments and Prayer as a reasonable soule is that which makes a man discourse and discoursing is not the cause of a reasonable soule Beza calleth it fellowship in Christian charity to the poore And the Syrian interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Arablan interpreter saith the same The ancient Latine interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fourthly if Baptisme bee the Seale of our entry into the Church as 1 Cor. 12. 13. as Circumcision was the Seale of the members of the Jewes visible Church then such a Covenant is not a formall reason of our Church-membership but the former is true as I shall prove hereafter Ergo so is the latter The Proposition standeth because all the baptized are members of the visible Church before they can sweare this Covenant even when they are Infants 5. Argu. This Church-covenant is either all one with the Covenant of grace or it is a Covenant divers from the Covenant of grace but neither wayes can it be the essentiall forme of a visible Church Ergo First the Covenant of grace cannot be the forme of a visible Church because then all baptized and all beleevess should be in Covenant with God as Church members of a visible Church which our brethren deny If it be a Covenant divers from it it must be of another nature and lay another obligatory tie then either the Covenant of workes
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if â—ny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâ—alcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâ—ell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres â—â—ght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseâ—t that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
saw before 9. They sweare to be good stewards of the manifold graces of God and so to publick prophecying for converting soules here be men sworn in a Church-way to feede the flock and yet they are not Pastor◠10. Here are Church-acts and the power of the Keyes exercised in preaching and praying and discipline and yet no stewards nor Officers of the house who have received the keys to feede Quest. 2. Whether it can be proved from the Old Testament that Christs visible Church was gathered and being fallen restored to a visible Church-state by this Church-covenant Our Reverend Bretheren contend that the Church was ever gathered by this Church-covenant The Author saith that the Lord received Abraham and his children into the Church by a covenant Gen. 17. 7. Then when they violated the covenant he renewed this covenant Exod. 19. 1. 5. whence they were called the Church in the VVildernesse Acts 7. 38. Answ. 1. The covenant Gen. 17. 7. is not a Church-covenant such as you dreame off 1. That covenant is the covenant of grace made with all the people of the Jewes yea with children of eight dayes old v. 7. I will establish my covenant betwixt me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant to be a God to thee and to thy seed Your covenant is not made with infants for to you infants are not members of the Church visible none are in your Church-covenant but believers of whose sound conversion you are satisfied in conscience 2. This is the everlasting covenant made with Job Melchisedech and many Believers not in Church-state as you grant your Church-covenant made with a visible Church is no everlasting covenant 3. Infants can make no confession ere they be receied in a visible Church 4. If by this covenant Abrahams house was made a visible Church and all his children circumcised then every family in the New Testament professing the Faith and covenant made with Abraham and baptised as Abrahams children were circumcised are the visible Church and the place is for us 5. Abraham and his house before this when they were first called out of Aegypt were a Church of called ones professing the Faith of the Messiah to come 6. The Lord had a Church visible before the renewing of the covenant at Mount Sinai Exod. 19. even in Aegypt and when he brought them first out of that Land of bondage Jerem. 31. 31 32. 33 and before this they did celebrate the Passover the very night that they came out of Egypt Exod. 12. and therefore it is false that for that covenant renewed Exod. 19. They are called the church in the VVildernesse all the forty yeares that they were in the Wildernesse they were the Church in the VVildernesse The apology and Author of the Church-covenant and Manuscript alledge Deut. 29. 10. Yee stand all of you this day before the Lord c. v. 12. that thou mightest enter in covenant with the Lord thy God and the Oath which the Lord thy God maketh with thee v. 13. That He may establish thee to day a people to Himselfe Hence they argue That which maketh a society a people to God to serue Him in all His Ordinances that is that whereby a society is constituted in a Church-state but by a covenant God maketh a society a people to God to serve Him in all his Ordinances Ergo. Now that those were a true visible Church they prove though the word say they had eyes and see not c. yet they were not in a carnall estate but only dull and slow of hearkening to discerne sundry gracious dispensations which sinfull defects were in the Lords Apostles Mat 8. 17. dull and slow of Heart for this was the Generation which was not excluded out of Canaan for their unbeliefe whose carcasses fell not in the wildernesse and they were now within the space of a moneth or thereabout to enter into the promised Land Deut. 1. 3. and it was they who entred by Faith and subdned Kingdomes and kept their children poore and constant in Gods worship all the dayes of Josuah 24. 31. It is true say they God entered also into a covenant with their Fathers 40 yeares before but not till he had humbled them to a conscionable though a legall feare of His great Name and even some of them also it may be remembred that they were borne under the covenant of grace from the Loynes of Abraham though needfull it was that God should enter with them into a new covenant and lead them from the Law to Christ because they had so long degenerated from the spirit and wayes of Abraham during their abode in Egypt Exod. 20. 7 8. Answ. This place maketh both against the constitution of a visible Church and against the Church-Oath framed by cu◠brethren Therefore once for all it must be vindicated and 1. I answer the swearing of a covenant in truth by sound faith putteth person◠in state of membership with the invisible and true body of Christ it is true but not in the state of a Church as visible and therefore the Major of the first syllogisme it false it is one thing to be a member of the Church as true and of the people internally in covenant with God or a Iew in the Heart and another thing to be in covenant externally and a member of the visible-Church to be borne a Jew and circumcised and to professe the doctrine of Moses his Law did formally make persons members of the Jewish visible Church though they should never sweare this covenant as many died in Egypt and lived and died members of the Jewish Church and did eate the Passover and were circumcised whose carcasses fell in the Wildernesse because of their murmuring these did never sweare neither this covenant Deut. 29. nor the covenant Exod. 19. 2. Here is a people in carnall estate and cannot be a covenanted and churched society of Saints for v. 3. the Lord objecteth to them habituall hardnesse 3. The great temptations that thine eyes have seene the signes and these great miracles 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an Heart to perceive and eyes to see and eares to heare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to this same day this is an habituall blindnesse propagated from fathers to sonnes as Ez◠2. 3. They and their fathers have rebelled against mee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even to the body of this day Jerem. 25. 3. and Jeremy 3. 25. we have sinned we and our fathers from our youth to this day Now this is not the state of the Disciples Mar. 8. for Christ is not judging them of their state as if they were yet carnall but of their faithlesse actions in some particular when they wanted bread they distrusted the Lord when I brake the five Loaves amongst many thousands how many baskets took yee up Christ rebuketh them that they were yet hardened notwithstanding some great miracles which might have induced
because of the apostasie of the whole Church and judgements upon them for their apostasie v. 38. And because of all this we make and write a sure covenant saith the Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in toto hoe vertit Arias montanus nos excidentes fidelitatem Iudaei excudentes faedus fidele Iunius pro toto hoc pepigimus constitutionem now sinnes back-slidings and judgements may be and often are in all the Christian Churches 2. To sweare to the true religion the defence and maintenance thereof is a lawfull oath as to sweare to any thing that is lawfull and to lay a new band on our soules to performe holy duties where we feare a breach and finde by experience there hath beene a breach is also a dutie of morall and perpetuall equity therefore such a sworne covenant is lawfull I say not from this place that it is necessary that all subscribe with their hands a covenant because I thinke onely the Princes Levites Priests and heads of families did subscribe the covenant Nehem. 9. 38. but Nehem. 10. 28 29. The whole people all who had separated themselves from the Lands sinne and their strange wives even their wives their sonnes their daughters every one having knowledge and having understanding V. 29. They clave to their brethren their Nobles and entered into a curse and into an oath to walke in Gods Law If it be replied that there was in Israel no written covenant drawne up by a man and put in a mans stile language method and frame they did sweare to keepe Moses his Law I answer when we sweare a covenant our faith doth not relie upon words characters stile of language or humane method or any humane respects but upon the truth of God in that platforme and suppose we should swear and subscribe the Old and New Testament translated into our vulgar Language we doe not sweare to the translation characters and humane expression but to the matter contained in the translation and that because Iehovah our Lord hath spoken it in his Word And if this be a good argument why we cannot sweare a platforme then should none sweare a covenant at all or make any holy vow but those who understand the originall Languages in Hebrew and Greeke and yet the characters and imprinting is humane even in the original so all religious covenants and oathes should be unlawfull 4. Argum. What a Church or person is to suffer for or to believe and obliged to render account of to every one that asketh account of us that we may sweare and seale with our hands because what we are to suffer death for and the losse of temporall life for which we owe a reckoning to God by vertue of the â—ixt Commandement that is a matter of truth which we professe before God and men and our dying for the truth is a sort of reall oath that we are before God professing that truth is to be preferred to our life But we are to suffer if God call us even death for the true Religion Revel 2. 13. Act. 7. 57 58. Luk. 21. 15 16. Phil. 1. 20 21. â—nd the truth and we are obliged to believe and to give account thereof before all men and a reason of our faith and hope 1 Pet â— 15. Ergo we may sweare it Argum. 5. If an oath to the true Religion and forme of wholesome Doctine be a speciall remedy against backâ—iding and a meane to keepe off false and heretical doctrine then is such an oath lawfull but the former is true Ergo The Proposition is cleare Gods people say Nehem. 9. 38. Because of all this that is because they had done wickedly and were tempted still to doe more therefore they write and seale a Covenant and if false teachers teach Circumcision must be if weâ— would be saved then the Church may according to Acts 15. condemâ—e that false doctrine by the VVord of God and set downe Canons which the Churches are to observe and what they are to observe as warranted by Gods VVord layeth on bands upon the Conscience and what layeth on such a band that wee may binde our selves by oath to performe it being a speciall remedy lawfull against backsliding from the truth 6. Arg. Our brethren have their grounds and reasons against the swearing of confession common to them with the Arminians and Socinians and their Arguments are all one for Arminians censure the Belgick confession and the Palaâ—ines Catechisme and propound thirteene questions against it as the third question is An quaecunque dogmata in confessione Catâ—chisme tractantur talia sunt ut cuilibet Christiano ad salutem creditu necessaria sint And their seventh question is If such confessions may be called secundaria fidei norma a secundary rule of faith also all Confessions say they declare That Confessions serve not to teach what we ought to beleeve but what the Authors of these Confessions did beleeve Hence they reject all the determinations of the Orthodox Councels condemning the heresies of Arrius Eutiches Macedonius Apollinaris Sabelliâ— Samosateâ—us Pelagius and all the Oxthodox Confessions of the reformed Churches Secondly also upon these grounds they alledge in their Apologie There be few things to be beleeves that every sect may be the true Church so they beleeve some few Articles not controverted amongst Christians such as these Thâ— there is a God and that the Word of God is true c. Thirdly they will not condemne the Macedonians Arrians Anti-trinitarâ—â— Pelagians or others of fundamentall herefies Fourthly that one Church of Christians may be made up of Papists Protestants Anabaptists Macedonians Sabellians c. and all sects so they leade a good life according to the few Articles necessary to salvation may be saved and all may be saved of any sect or Religion Fifthly that to sweare Declarations Confessions Canons of Orthodox Councels is to take away the liberty of prophesying and growing in the knowledge of the Word of God and the praying for grace and light of the holy Spirit for the right meaning of Gods Word Sixthly that Athanasius spake amisse when he said of the Creed that it was to be beleeved of every one who is to bee saved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the same is the doctrine of the Socinians who doe in all these oppose all Confessions of Faith and all Orthodox Decisions Canons and determinations of Sinods So Socinus rejecteth all Synods all Confessions and Decisions even of the Church universall So Smalcius calâ—eth it a rejecting of the Word of God And Theol. Nicoâ—aides saith That it is enough to know things absolutely necessary for salvation and that the Churches determination cannot remove errours and heresies Our brethens first Argument against a Nationall Covenant â— If the doctrine contained in your platforme of Confession â—warve from the Scriptures then the imposing thereof is so farre unlawfull if the doctrine be according to Scripture the platforme is â—eedlesse the
Ministery is before a Church of believers Eph. 4. 11. Pastors Teachers and a Ministery are given to the inbringing and gathering of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is edifying and not onely for confirming but for the converting of the Body of Christ. Nor is Robinson and his fellowes here to be heard that the word of restoring is the same which is used Gal. 6. 1. and so nothing is meant but repairing of Christians already converted not the converting of these who are yet unconverted But I Answer 1. The Word of restoring doth no more import that they were converted before then the word of renewing Eph. 4. 23. Rom. 12. 2. and the word of awaking from sleepe of sinners Epâ— 5. 14. doth import that these were new Creatures before and that they had the life of God before they be said to be renewed againe and made new and awaked out of their sleepe And this Pelagian and popish exposition is a faire way to elude all the places for the power of grace and to helpe Papists and Arminianâ— 2. By this there is 1. no necessity of a publick Ministery for the conversion of Soules to Christ nor is a Ministery and Pastors and Teachers given by Jesus Christ with intention to open the eyes of the blind and to convert soules to God All the ordinary wayes of conversion of Soules is by the preaching of men out of office and destitute of all calling of the Church to preach which is a wonder 3. The Fathers begetting by order of nature are before the children the pastors are Fathers the seede before the plant or birth the word preached Rom. 10. 14. is the immortall seed of the new birth 1 Pet. 1. 23. The Ministery and ordinary use thereof is given to the pastors as to Christs Ambassadours 2 Cor. 5. 18. 20. Therefore the Ministery is before the Church of believers though wee will not tie the Lord to these only yet is this his ordinary established way but more of this hereafter Robinson objecteth The Apostles and brethren were a Church of God Acts 2. 25. when as yet no Pastors or Teachers were appoynted in it How then are the Ministers spoken of Eph. 4. 11. before the Church out of which they were taken yea the office of pastors was not heard of in the Church then Ans. 1. It is cleare there were in that meeting eleven Apostles called to be pastors Mat. 10. 1 2 3. sent of God Mat 29. 19 inspired or the Holy Ghost to open and shut Heaven Ioh. 20. 21 22. Before Christs ascension and this meeting was after his ascension Acts. 1. 15. and here was a governing Church and without the Apostles an Apostle could not be chosen and called by men And an instance of such a calling is not in Gods Word 2. He objecteth The Apostles themselves were first Christians and members of the Church before they were Ministers Answ. Men may be a Church of Christians and a mysticall Church before they have a Ministery but they are not a governing Church having the power of the keyes so long as they want officers and stewards who only have warrant ordinary of Christ to use the keys 3. He objecteth God 1 Cor. 12. 28. hath set officers in the Church Ergo the Church is before the Officers as the setting of a Candle in a Candlestick presupposeth a Candlestick The Church is the candlestick Rev. 1. The officers candles lights stars Answ. God hath put and breathed in man a living soule Ergo he is a living man before the soule be breathed in him friend your logick is naught The Church is the Candlestick not simply without Candles and Lampes the Church ministeriall is the Candlestick and the Ministers the Candles set in the Church ministeriall as Eyes and Eares are seated and all the seales are seated in a living man Ergo he is a living man before the senses be seated in him it followeth in no sort Because by the candles seating in the Church the Church becommeth a ministeriall and governing Church It is as you would say the Lord giveth the wife to the husband Ergo. He is an husband before God give him the wife 4. He objecteth That it is senseles that a Minister may be sent as a Minister to the hidden number not yet called out which are also his stâ—ck potentially not actually as Mr. Bernard saith because it is the property of a good shepheard to call his own sheep by name Ioh. 20. also it is a logicall error that a man may have aâ— actuall relation to a stock potentially it is as if a man were a husband because he may have a wife But I answer he not onely may be but is a pastor to these that are but potentially members to the invisible Church though unconverted except you say a man hath no relation as a pastor to the flock to all and every one of a thousand soules which are his flock except they bee all truly converted and members of the invisible Church which if you say I can refute it easily as an Anabaptisticall falsehood for if they all professe the truth and chuse him for their pastor hee is their pastor but they are a saved flock potentially though actually a visible flock having actuall relation to him as to their pastor But. 2. That a good minister know all his flock by name be requisite and is spoken of Christ Ioh. 10. in relation to the whole Catholick Church as is expounded v. 14. yet will it not follow he is not a pastor nor not a good pastor who knoweth not all his flock at all times 3. A man is indeed not properly a pastor and a Church officer to Indians who neither are called nor professe the truth if he preach to them though he have not relation to such as to a Christian flock yet he hath a relation of a pastor to them in that case Yea I desire our brethren to satisfie me in this even according to their grounds A number of Christians is a Church mysticall but they are not a Church ministeriall while they be conjoyned covenant-wayes and use the keyes in such acts of Church union Ergo They are not a Church ministeriall before they bee a Church governing which is all wee say for then they should be a body seeing and hearing before they be a body seeing and hearing Quest. 2. VVhether there be any Church in the Scripture having power of the keys yet wanting all Church-Officers The Question is neere to the former yet needfull in this matter to be discussed The Question is not if the name Church be given to a company of Christians without relation to their Officers for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is given to a civill meeting The Hebrews call sometimes any meeting of people a Church as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth sometime signifie Gen. 49. 6. my soule come not thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their assembly So the Rabbines use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
end could not be existing in Gods wisdome without the meanes that watchmen should goe about the walls before the City bee walled and discipline erected I cannot conceive without Officers the ordinary disciplinators the City of God can be no governing City It is saith he strange where multitudes are converted and that where neither Apostles nor Officers were present that there were no Churches here it is grosse to say That in the Apostles times nothing was begun but by them A. There was conversion of multitudes to the Lord Ergo there was a Church-Covenant in stating them all in Church-State you cannot say it your selves Secondly it is not grosse but Apostolike that all new Acts of government should take their beginning from the Apostles as the chusing of Matthias Acts 1. the ordaining of Deacons Acts 6. the preaching to the Gentiles Acts 10. had their beginning from the Apostles who founded and planted Churches 3. Quest. Whether or not ordination of Elders may be by the Church of beleevers wanting all Elders or Officers Here these particulars must be discussed first from whence is ordination of Elders from Elders or from the people Secondly if election by the people be all that is requisite in a lawfull calling Thirdly the argument from the calling of our reformers must be discussed For the first observe the following considerations First A succession in the Church is necessary ordinarily extraordinarily and in cases of necessity it may be wanting Secondly we deny the popish succession to be a note of the Church nor doe we in any sort contend for it First because a right succession must be a succession to truth of Doctrine not personall or totall to the chaire and naked office So Tertullian and falshood may succeed to truth sicknesse to health as Nazianzen Yea as Occam saith Laymen and Teachers extraordinarily raised up may succeed to hereticall Pastors Secondly there is succession to the errors of preceding teachers either materiall without pertinacie holding what they hold or formall to the same errors with hatred of the truth and pertinacie the latter we reject the former may be in lawfully called Pastors See what Beza saith of this Neither will we here go from true succession whereas Ireneus saith men Cum Episcopatus successione charisma veritatis acceperunt And as Augustine when they doe prove themselves to be the Church onely by Scriptures non nisi caenonic is libris Thirdly we deny not but Asia Africa Egypt and a great part of Europe heard not a word of Christ for a long time as Binnius observeth in the Laâ—eran Councell And succession was interrupted many ages in the world saith Prosper and Augustine Nor can Bellarmine deny it 3. We desire that more may be seene of this also in 〈◊〉 Cyprian Augustine And a great Iesuit Suariz in words passeth from this note The Epistles of Aâ—acletus to all ingenious men except to such as Stapleton are counterfeit and the Greeke Church hath as much of thâ—s as the Roman and more Antiochia Alexandria and Constantinople may say more for it also 3 Distinct. It is one thing to receive ordination from a Pâ—â—latâ— lawfully and another thing to receive lawfull ordination The former wâ— deny Ministers siâ—ne who receive ordination from a Prâ—late as they sinne who receive baptisme from the Romish Church yet is the ordination lawfull and valid because Prelacy though different in nature from the office of a true Pastor is consistent in the same subject with the Pastors office 4. Distinct. Though election by the people may make a minister in some cases yet it is not the essentiall cause of a called Pastor as a Rose caused to grow in winter by art is of that same nature with aRâ—se produced by nature in summer though the manner of production be different So are they both true Pastors those who have no call baâ— the peoples election and those who have ordination by Pastors 5. Distinct. The substance and essence of ordination as we shâ—â— after heare consisteth in the appointing of such for the holy ministery by persons in office All the corrupt rites added to this by Papists take not away the essence and nature of ordination For the Greeke Church even this day at Rome receiveth ordination by imposition of hands not by the reaching a cup and a platter and that with the Popes good will Whereas the Latiâ— Church have far other Ceremonies following the decree of Eâ—ginius the fourth and the common way of Rome approved by Innocentius the third and yet they grant both wayes of ordinations lawfull because as Bellarmine Uasqâ—â— Joan. de Lugo the Popes Professor this day at Rome saith These are but accidents of ordination and because say they Christ ordained that this Sacrament should be given by some materiall signe but whether by imposition of hands or otherwise he hath not determined in individuo particularly see for this Peter Arcudius his reconciliation of the Easterne and VVeâ—erne Church in the Councell of Florence The Greek Church is not blamed though imposition of hands be commanded in the Councell or Carthage See that variations may be in a Sacrament and yet such as make not the Sacrament invalid in Sotus Suarez Vasquez Ioan. de Lugo Scotus But since Robinson granteth that the Baptisme of the Romish Church is not to be repeated ordination of Pastors is of that same nature and must stand valid also Hence our first conclusion In cases of necessity election by the people onely may stand for ordination where there be no Pastors at all This is proved before by us first because God is not necessarily tied to succession of Pastors Secondly because where men are gifted for the worke of the ministery and there be no Pastors to be had the giving of the holy Ghost is a signe of a calling of God who is not wanting to his owne gracious intention though ordinary meanes faile And see for this that learned Voetius Nor do we thinke that we are in this straited as the Papist Iansenius in that place saith That wee must wait for an immediate calling from Heaven as also Robinson saith 2. Conclus Thence may well be deduced that they are lawfull Pastors and need not a calling revealed who in cases of extraordinary necessity are onely chosen by the people and not ordained by Pastors and that Pastors ordained by Pastors as such are Pastors of the same nature as Matthias called by the Church and Paul immediately called from Heaven had one and the same office by nature 3. Conclus The established and setled order of calling of Pastors is by succession of Pastors to Pastors and Elders by Elders 1 Tim. 5. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man 2 Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which was given to thee by prophâ—cie with the laying on of the
for they were called by the Pope and his Clergy for saith Robinson when there be no 〈◊〉 Church-officers on Earth to give ordination we must hold with Arrians and expect new Apostles to give ordination neither can a true pastor go and seek a calling from a false pastor Hence observe carefully the following distinctions to obviate both papists cavillations and our Brethrens doubts 1. Distinct. That is 1. Properly extraordinary which is immediately from God without any other intervening cause so Moses his calling when God spake to him out of the Bush to goe to Pharaoh and command the letting goe of his people was extraordinary for both the matter of the calling and the persons designation to the charge was immediately from God Luthers calling this way was not extraordinary because hee preached no new Gospell nor by any immediate calling from God 2. That is extraordinary which is contrary to the Law of of nature Neither the calling of Luther nor of Hus and Wiccliff was extraordinary for that any inlightened of God and members of the Catholick Church should teach informe oâ— helpe their fellow-members being seduced and led by blind guides is agreeable to the Law of nature but according to our Brethrens grounds Luthers calling here was not onely extraordinary but unlawfull and contrary to a Divine Law For now when Apostles are ceased Luher had no warrant if our Brethren say right no calling of God to exercise pastorall acts of preaching converting soules to Christ and baptizing through many visible Churches congregations because that is say they Apostolick and no man now can bee a pastor but in one fixed congregation whereof he is the elected pastor 3. That is extraordinary which is beside a Divine positiâ—â— Law So that one should be chosen a pastor in an Iland where there be no Elders nor pastors at all and that the people onely give a calling is extraordinary and so it is not inconvenient thaâ— something extroardinary was in our reformers 4. That is extraordinary which is against the ordinary corruptions wicked and superstitious formes of an ordinary caling so in this sense Luher and our reformers calling was extraordinary 2. Dist. A calling immediately from God and a calling from God some way extraordinary are farre different An immediate calling often requireth miracles to confirme it especially the matter being new yet not alwayes John Baptists calling was immediate his Sacrament of Baptisme beside the positive order of Gods worship yet hee wrought no miracles but an extraordinary calling may be where there is an immediate and ordinary revelation of Gods Will and requireth not miracles at all 3. Dist. Though ordinarily in any horologe the higher wheele should move the lower yet it is not against ordinary art that the hotologe be so made as inferiour wheeles may move without the motion of the superiour Though by ordinary dispensation of Gods standing Law the Church convened in a Synod should have turned about Hus Wicliff Luther to regular motions in orthodox Divinity yet it was not altogether extraordinary that these men moved the higher wheeles and laboured to reforme them Cyprian urged Reformation Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Augustin and the African Bishops did the like the Bishop of Rome â—epining thereat It is somewhat extraordinary that Reformation should begin at Schollers and not at principall Masters 4. Dist. A calling may be expresly and formally corrupt in respect of the particular intention of the ordainers and of the particular Church ex intentione ordinanris operantis Thus Luthers calling to bee a Monke was a corrupt calling and eatenus and in that respect hee could not give a calling to others But that some calling may be implicitely and virtually good and lawfull in respect of the intention of the Catholick Church and ex inteâ—tione opâ—ris ipsius ordinationis he was called â—o preach the Word of God 5. Dist. Luthers Oath to preach the Gospell did oblige him as a pastor this is his calling according to the substance of his Office and is valid but his Oath to preach the Roman Faith intended by the exacters of the Oath was eatenus in so far unlawfull and did not oblige him Even a Wife married to a Turke and swearing to bee a helper to her Husband in promoving the worship of the Mahomet or being a papist is ingaged in an Oath to promote Romish Religion if shee bee converted to the true Faith of Christ needeth not to be married de novo but remaineth a married Wife but is not obliged by that unjust Oath to promove these false Religions though the marriage Oath according to the substance of marriage duties tieth her 6. Dist. A pastor may and ought to have a pastorall care of the Catholick Church as the hand careth for the whole body and yet neither Luther nor Zuinglius are universall pastors as were the Apostles For they had usurped no power of Governing and Teaching all Churches though I professe I see no inconvenience to say that Luther was extraordinarily called by God to goe to many Churches to others then to Wittenberg where hee had one particular charge yea even through Germany and the Churches of Saxony and Zuinglius through the Helvetian and Westerne Churches which yet doth not make them essentially Apostles because 1. They were not witnesses of Christs Death and Resurrection which as a new Doctrine to the World as Apostles they behoved to preach Acts 1. v. 22. They only revealed the old truth borne downe by an universall Apostacy 2. Because they were not immediately called nor gifted with diverse Tongues And the like I may say of Athanasius for men in an extraordinary apostacy to goe somewhat farther then to that which a particular Church calleth them to is not formally apostolick yet lawfull 7. A calling to the Ministery is either such as wanteth the essentialls as gifts in any messenger and the Churches consenâ— or these who occupy the roome of the Church the Church consenâ—ing such a Minister is to bee reputed for no Minister Or. 2. An entry to a calling or a calling where diverse of the Apostles requisites are wanting may bee a valid calling as if one enter as Caiphas who entered by favour and money and contrary to the Law was High-Priest but for a yeer â—yet was a true High-Priest and prophecied as the High-priest 8. If the Church approve by silence or countenance the Ministery of a man who opened the Church doore to himselfe by a silver key having given the prelate a bud The ordinance of God is conferred upon him and his calling ceaseth not to be Gods calling because of the sins of the instruments both taking and giving 9. Though Luther was immediately called by Men An. 1508. by the Church of VVittenberg as may be seene in his writings as Gerard sheweth and the Jesuit Becanus saith hee was called and ordained a Presbyter and so had power to preach and administer the Sacraments yet that hindereth
their God can alter what he has spoken or lic Psal. 89 33 34 35. They can no more cease from being in Gods Favour or be cast off of God then the ordinances of Heaven can depart from before God then Heaven can be measured above or the foundations of the Earth searched out beneath Jerem. 31. 35. 36 37. Nor the Mountaines and Hills can be removed out of their places Esa. 54. 10. Or the World can be destroyed with the waters of Noah againe Or then God can retract his Oâ—th and promise Heb. 6. 18 19 20. But the visible Church of 〈◊〉 or that congregation or parish as our Brethren say of Rome Corinth Colosse Thessalonica Philippi and the seven Churches of Asia shall not endure as the dayes of Heaven yea they are all this day under horrible defection of Antichistian Idolatry and Turcisme and Judaisme if it be said the faithfull and believing of the visible Churches at Rome Corinth Colosse c. could no more fall away then the house of Israel and seed of David could cease to be Gods people I answer this is to flee to the invisible Church but the Professors of these visible Churches as Professors and in Church-state might fall away from the Church profession If they say they cannot fall from the sincerity of a true profession now yet they are aside and flee from the visible Professors and Churches visibility agreeing to the Church as visible to the Churches sincerity and invisible grace of constancy proper to the invisible Church and by this meaning none are the true visible Church nor members thereof but only such as have profession and withall sincerity of profession so Hypocrites though never so fairely inchurched have no power of the Keyes of censures of excommunication of admitting of Church members of Baptizing c. All which is very Anabaptisme that there is no visible Church on Earth but a company of truely and in foro Dei regenerated and converted persons and the onely redeemed of God and. 2. Our Divines in vaine contend with papists anent the visible Churches failing on Earth for most certaine it is except we hold with Arminians Socinians and Papists the apostacy of Believers neither the catholick Church nor a particular congregation of sincere Believers can fall into heresies and lose true and saving Faith But we hold that there is not a visible Church consisting of only visible professors never so orthodox but it may fall into fundamentall heresies and we give instance in the sometime orthodox and visible Church of Rome which hath fallen from the sound Faith and is become Bâ—bel and a whore and mother of fornications 3. A Church consisting of seven professors which our Brethren in this place say is a visible Church may have foure or five yea six hypocrites in it and yet the essence of a visible Church the nature of a Church-state Church-covenant the power and use of the keyes is 〈◊〉 in such a Church of seven for it is certaine Professon 〈◊〉 uniting themselves together in one Church-state are not led by an infallible and apostolick Spirit that they cannot erre inconstituting a visible Church but if they be fallible and obnoxious to error then in erecting a Church of seven five six and by the same reason all the seven may be in foro Dei in Gods Court yea and in an ordinary providence now with relation to the state of man fallen into sin often are unbelievers and unconverted persons and yet a visible Church performing all Church-acts of a visible profession Now if our Brethrens grounds hold good seven unbelievers are a company in covenant with God and can no more fall from the covenant and grace thereof then God can lie or alter that which is gone out of his mouth 2. The Church with whom the covenant is made and to whom the promises of the covenant are made is the Spouse of Christ his mysticall body the Sons and Daughters of the Lord God Almighty a royall priest-hood a chosen generation Kings and Priests to God but this is the invisible Church of elect believers not the visible Church of visible professors Therefore the invisible and not the visible Church is the first subject of all the priviledges of Christians and all the promises of the covenant The proposition is not doubted I prove the assumption The visible Church as it is such is a company of professors of the truth and connot be as it is such the Spouse of Christ and his Body 1. Because then Professors as Professors should be Christs redeemed Body which is openly false and against the Word of God for Rom. 9. 6. for they are not all Israel which are of Israel 2. Our Brethrens argument is strong to prove that the Church of Elders are not the true Church spoken of in the Word For say they the true Church is a flock that Christ hath Redeemed with his Blood Acts 20. 28. The Temple of the living God 1 Cor. 3. But the Church of Elders is not a flock of redeemed ones and Temples of the holy Spirit but in so far as they believe and are elected to glory and not as a flock of Elders are they redeemed so they say true Elders as Elders are not a part of the true Church nor the Church to whom Christ gave the keyes Mat. 16. But the Church making Peters confession So say wee the Church of visible professors as they are such are not the redeemed of Christ and Temples of the holy Spirit but in so far as they are Believers and the elect of God For if our Brethren say the Church as it is a company of visible Professors is also essentially the Church of Redeemed ones then only the Church of visible Professors and all the Church of visible Professors are redeemed of God but this is absurd and false Quod convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our Brethren acknowledge there may be an hundred Believers and Temples of the holy Spirit who are a flock of redeemed ones and yet not be a company of visible Professors 1. Because they are not united say they covenant-wayes into a Church-body 2. Say they because of weakenesse and for feare of persecution men may hide their profession as many doe in the Church of Rome and yet be the redeemed of God and be the seven thousand who have not bowed their knees to Baal and our Brethren cannot say that all the visible Church are the flock redeemed of God for then should there be no hypocrites in the visible Church 3. In this our Brethren maintaine one of the â—â—ossest poynts of the Arminian Popish and Socinian Doctrine even that all visible Professors are chosen to glory redeemed of God and the children of the promise and that in Gods purpose the coveâ—ant of grace and the promises of the covenant are made to all and every one in the visible Church and that God hath an intention that Christ shall die for all and
he redeemed with the Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Eph. 5. 25. 26. Col. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God Jerem. 31. 34. They shall all know me saith the Lord from the least unto the greatest Esa. 54. 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father come to Christ Iohn 6. 45. and therefore have all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things 1 Iohn 1. 27. And so they have all Eares to heare Yea among such a company Esai 35. 9. 10. there is no Lyon no ravenous beast but the Redeemed and Ransomed of the Lord. But so it is that no visible congregation on Earth that are visible Professors of any competent number is such a Church whereof all the members are taught of God all ransomed and redeemed and therefore no visible church as such is a people or Church in covenant with God See Rodgers Catechisme 3. Conclus A visible profession of the Truth and Doctrine of godlinesse is that which essentially constituteth a visible church and every member of the visible church onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of this profession which is required in members added to the Church Our Brethren will have none members of the visible Church but such as are satisfactory to the consciences of all the visible church and give evidences so cleare as the judgement of discerning men can atraine unto that they are truly regenerated We againe do teach that the scandalously wicked are to be cast out of the Church by excommunication and these of approved piety are undoubtedly members of the visible Church so these of the middle sort are to be acknowledged members of the Church though the Church have not a positive certainty of the judgement of charity that they are regenerated so they be knowen 1 To be Baptized 2. That they be free of grosse scandals 3. And professe that they be willing hearers of the Doctrine of the Gospell Such a profession as giveth evidences to the positive certainty of the judgement of charity of sound conversion is not required to make and constitute a true visible Church 1. Argu. Israel entered in covenant with God Deut. 29. was a true visible Church as our Brethren Teach because that they conceive to be a Church-covenant Deut. 29 but Churches by that Oath were not such as to the satisfaction of Moses and the whole people their consciences gave positive certainty of sound conversion Because v. 4. The Lord saith the Text hath not given you an heart to perceive nor eyes to see nor Eares to heare to this day Deut. 31. 27. for I know thy Rebellion and thy stifneck behell while I am yet alive with you this day yee have been rebellions against the Lord. ver 21. Deut. 32. v. 5. v. 15 16 17. Josh. 24. 23. 2. Argu. Christ would not seven times have said He that hath Eares to heare let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches if he had not supposed that in these seven Churches there were blind obdurate and carnall hearers as there were when Mat. 13. upon occasion of the like hearers he uttereth these same words in substance Now Christ would have blamed their ill discerning in admitting such to be the materialls of a visible Church as hee reproveth their other faults in government Neither could Christ reprove these Churches for not exercising the Church-censures against liers false Apostles fleshly Nicolaitans followers of Balaams wicked Doctrine Jezebed and other ill doers and seducers if these had not been Church-members as our Brethren teach how can we conceive that Christ would call these Churches who were false in the matter or give his presence and communion by walking among the golden candlestickes and holding the starres the Ministery in his right hand And if every one of these Churches were approved to the consciences one of another that they positively knew they were all of them a royall Priest-Hood an holy Generation all taught of God all sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty how are there such grosse scandals put upon them by Jesus Christ 3. Argu. Paul clearely teacheth 1 Cor. 5. That the Church of Corinth convened had the power of the Lord Iesus amongst them and was a betrothed Bryde espoused in a Church covenant even all of the visible Church as one chaste Virgin to God as our Brethren prove from the 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. Who had received the Spirit and the Gospell their minds being knit thereunto in the simplicity of Iesus Christ now if the matter of this betrothed Church was such as our Brethren say then Christs Power and Presence and Spirit were in these as the Temples of the Holy Ghost and these were betrothed to Christ Iesus and had received the Spirit and were Saints by calling were justified washen sanctified who were incestuous Fornicators Drunkards Railers carnall Schismaticks going to the Law one with another before Infidells partakers of the Table of Christ and of divells deniers of the Resurrection to whom the Word was the savour of Death and the Gospell as it is to these whom the God of this world Satan hath blinded What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gospell of Christ It cannot be answered that these in Corinth who were hypocrites and walked so contrary to the Gospell were not members of the Church of Corinth For only the truly converted were such I answer 1. Then Paul writeth not to the visible Church and to all whom he doth rebuke the contrary whereof is cleare 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 22. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 19 30. 1 Cor. 15. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. 1 Cor. 8. and in many other places 2. Then the visible church was not betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin contrary to this our Brethren alleadged 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. 3. Not only is conversion professedly true in the judgment of charity but also in the judgement of verity essentiall to a visible church as you teach and so none can be a member of the visible church but he who is a member of the invisible Church which is Anabaptisme 4. Three thousand in one day were added to the visible church who could not as I have proved all be approved to the conscience one of another as true converts Acts 2. Since amongst them were Ananias and Saphira and the time was short 5. If we are to beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ and if grace may be beside many and great sinnes as we see in Asa in Salomon who remained the children of God under many out breakings if the children of God may be the children of God and yet some of them habitually proud passionate some of them worldly minded some talkative and imprudently rash in zeale some lustfull
Christ to be their Head though we cannot conceive whether they be sound believers or not for a profession is sufficient to make them members of the visible body though indeed to be souâ—d Believers maketh them members of Christs Body invisible 2. That Christ is the Head of the visible Church as visible iâ— not in all the Word of God he is the Head of the Church catholick and invisible by influence of the Life and Spirit of Christ Eph. 1 22 23. Eph. 4. 16. Coloss. 1. 18. and in a large sense may be called the Head of the church-visible as visible in regard of the influence of common graces for the Ministery government and use of the keys but because of such a degree of Christs Head-ship it followeth only that these are to be admitted members under Christ the Head whom we conceive to be â—t members of the Church as it is a Ministeriall and a governing society and for this there is not required an union with Christ as head according to the influence of the life of Christ but only an union with Christ as head according to the influence of common gifts for the governing a Ministeriall Church in which respect Christ may be called the Head of Judas the Traitor and of some other hypocriticall Professors and also though the promiscuous multitude that is a multitude of prophane Atheists and scandalous mockers be not members of Christ nor are to be acknowledged as his members but to be Excommunicated yet the promiscuous multitude of Professors whereof there be Reprobate and Elect good and bad are to be received and acknowledged as members of Christs visible body wherof he is Head in the latter sense 2. The Argument proceedeth upon the false ground before observed and discovered that Christ is Head of the Church and the Spouse redeemer and Saviour of the visible Church as it is visible which is the Arminian Doctrine of universall grace 3. If these who are conceived to be members of Christ the Head and sound Believers are to be admitted why doe you professe that Brethren of approved piety and so conceived to be Believers by you and consequently members of Christ the Head cannot be members of your Church except they sweare to your Church government which you cannot make good from Gods Word Now to refuse communion to these who are knowen to be members of Christs body and to separate from them is all one and therefore in this you separate your selves from Christs Body The Author addeth The visible Church is said to be the habitation of God by the Spirit Eph. 2. 22. to be the Temple of the Holy Ghost and the Spirit of God to dwell in them 1 Cor. 3. 16 17. To he espoused to Christ as a chaste Virgin 2 Cor. 11. and sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty 2 Cor. 6. 18. And are exhorted to be followers of him as deare children Eph. 5. 1. Now how can the visible Church be the members of the Body and the Spouse of Christ c. Except they be in charitable discerning as indeed the Holy Ghost discribeth them to be Saints by calling 1 Cor. 1. 2. and faithfull Brethren Gal. 1. 2. and that not only in externall profession for these are too high stiles for hypocrites but in some measure of sincerity and truth Answ. The argument must be thus These only we are to admit members of the visible Church who in the judgement of charity are conceived to be such as were the members of the visible Church of Corinth and Ephesus But only such as are the habitation of God by his Spirit and the sons and daughters of the living God not only in profession but in some measure of truth and sincerity were the members of the visible Church of Corinth and Ephesus Ergo such onely are we to admit to be members of the visible Church Now this argument concludeth not what is in question Ergo only these are to be admitted members of the visible Church whom we conceive to be the Spouse of Christ and truely regenerated Now if our conception be erroneous as it cannot be infallible then we may admit these who are not regenerated to the Church-membership if we conceive them to be regenerated and so our Brethren say falsely that the admitted must be Saints and faithfull not only in profession but in some measure of sincerity und truth for these are members of the invisible Church who are truly and in a measure of sincerity regenerated if our conception be not erroneous yet it is by accident that they are admitted de facto who are not Saints in truth for the Church may be deceived and receive in for members of the Head Christ hypocrites and such as are not the Habitation of God by his Spirit but of Satan as is cleare in Ananias and Saphira admitted by the Apostles to Church-fellowship Acts 5. 1. 2. and in Simon Magus Acts 8. admitted to the Church and baptized by the Apostolick Church who was yet in the Gall of bitterness But. 1. The assumption is false for the Apostle admitted to be members of the Church visible of Corinth and Ephesus not only Saints by true profession but also carnall men deniers of the Resurrection partakers of the Tables of Divells and in Ephesus false Apostles and Liers Revel 2. 3. But Paul speaketh of Corinth according to the best part for the Epistle and Doctrine of the covenant is written and preached for the Elects sake and for Believers neither is the covenant of grace made with the Reprobate and Unbelievers nor doe the promises of the covenant indeed and in Gods Intention belong to the visible Church though the Word be preached to carnall men for their conviction 3 This proposition is false these onely we are to admit to the visihle Church whom we conceive to be Saints and are in the judgement of charity perswaded they are such for the Apostles admit all Professors even three thousand at one Sermon in one day Acts 2. and they could not be perswaded in the judgement of charity that they were all Saints 4. This argument sayth that all the visible Church of Ephesus was a Spouse betrothed to Christ and Saints by calling which the Word of God sayth not For were all the carnall in Corinth betrothed as one chaste Virgin to Christ were these who called themselves Apostles in Ephesus and tryed by Church censures to be Liers Revel 2. 2 3. betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin were all the visible Church the sinnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty and that not only in profession but in some measure of sincerity and truth It is true the stiles given to the Church of Corinth are too high to be given to hypocrites but these stiles are not given to that Church precisely as visible and as a professing Church as you suppose but as an visible and true Church of Believers for a Church of Believers and a Church of Professors of beliefe
are very different Paul writing to the Corinthians writeth to a visible Church but he doth not speake alwayes of them as a visible Church but as of an invisible when he calleth them Temples of the Holy Ghost Saints by calling c. he wrote the Epistles to the incestuous man whom he commandeth to cast out of the Church We reade saith the Author Acts 2. 43. that the Lord added to the Church such as should be saved and how then shall we adde to the Church such as God addeth not such as have no shew of any spirituall worke in them to any spirituall discerning Ought not the Lords Stewards to be faithfull in Gods House And to doe nothing therein but as they see God going before them receiving whom he receiveth and refusing whom he refuseth So upon this ground Paul willeth the Romans to receive a weak brother because God hath received him Rom. 14. 1 2 3. Answ. Gods acts of speciall and gratious providence are not rules of duties to us God addeth to the Church as it is invisible and Christs Body it followeth not therefore we are to adde to the Church visible as visible Gods adding is invisible by giving Faith and saving grace to some to professe sincerely because we see not Faith nor sincerity therefore Gods adding cannot be a rule to our adding God doth adde a person falling into an open scandall to the Church invisible having given him true Faith but the Church is not to adde him but to cut him off if he be obstinate to the Church and refuse him and so this proveth nothing nor is the place Rom. 14. by any except your selves expounded of a receiving into a Church-communion as is elsewhere declared 2. Where there is no shew of saving worke of conversion there you thinke the Stewards want God going before to receive but then except God be seene to goe before to regenerate the Church Stewards cannot follow to adds such to the Church but since that same power that casteth out of the Church holdeth out of the Church if any after they be received shall be found to be not added of God because they be not regenerated yet we are not to cast any out for non-regeneration even knowen except it breake out into scandals and then the person is not cast out for non-regeneration for though he were knowen to be regenerated yet for scandals the Church is obliged to cast him out because the scandall leaveneth the whole Church and. 2. The casting out is a meane to save the spirit in the day of the Lord. But I prove none are to be cast out for non-regeneration where there be no outbreakings into scandalls 1. Because de occultis Ecclesia non judicat non-Regeneration where it is not backed with publick scandalls is a hidden thing that the Church can neither judge nor censure 2. None are to be cast out but for such a scandall that if the party deny should be proved by two witnesses as Christs Law provideth Mat. 18. 16. 1 Tim. 5. 19. 3. Onely publick scandalls which offend many are to be censured by the Church 1 Tim. 5. 20. that others may feare But non-regeneration breaking out into no scandalls can neither be proved by witnesses if the party deny nor is it a seene thing which giveth publick scandalls and therefore is not the object of Church censures For it is evident though the Stewards see some not regenerated and so not added by the Lord to the Church they are to adde these same and cannot cast them out And yet God goeth before them in adding them to the visible Church when they professe the truth 3. God addeth such as should be saved to the visible Church by baptisme because the adjoyning to a visible Church is a way to salvation but it followeth not that all whom God addeth to the visible Church are saved ones for then the visible Church should consist only of believers which only Anabaptists teach 4. Whereas he sayth The Stewards should be faithfull and should not adde except God adde it seemeth to infer that either all the people are Stewards and so Officers contrary to Gods Word Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 29. or that onely officers admit Church-members which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for they teach that the whole multitude of believers are only to adde and cast out 3. If Peters confession sayth the Author be a Rock on which the visible Church to which onely the Keys are given is built then to receive these who can hold forth no such profession is to build without a foundation Answ. This conclusion is against your selves no lesse then against us except all and every one whom you admit be builded upon this Rock if there be hypocrites in your Church as you cannot deny it then you build without a foundation 2. By this Peter before this confession was an un-churched Pastor built upon no Church-foundation 3. By this place is not proved that the keys are given to the Church of Believers but to the Ministers for then against no parochiall Church can the gates of Hell prevaile All the Fathers with good reason as Augustine Chrysostome Cyrill Tertullian Hieronim Nazianzen Cyprian Ambrose c. And our Divines against Papists whom you side with in this deny that Christ meaneth here of the visible Church such as Rome or Corinth but of the catholick and invisible Church 4. When saith the Author Christ saith Mat. 22. 12. Friend how camest thou here not having thy wedding garment he doth intimate a taxing of these by whose connivence he came Answ. The contrary is in the Text v. 9. Goe ye therefore to the high wayes and as many as you finde bid Here is a charge that ministers invite and call all and so the Church is a company of externally called though few of them be chosen as v. 14. and their obedience is commended v. 10. so these servants went out into the high wayes and gathered together all as many as they found both good and bad This is a praising rather then a taxing seeing they are commanded without trying or selecting only the regenerated to call in as many as they finde both good and bad For as many as you finde is as good in sense as both good and bad and the latter doth expound the former and when the Lord commandeth them to bring in as many as they finde and they finde in the streetes both good and bad therefore they bee commanded to bring in both good and bad 2. Yea the very scope of the parable is contrary to this the scope is that many are called externally and so are the visible Church and that by Gods speciall command both here v. 9. 10. and Luk. 14. v. 17. v. 21. v. 24. and yet few are chosen and of the invisible Church And Luk. 14. severall times the servants or pastors call all by the Lord of the feasts commandement without exception of regenerated or not regenerated 5. Christ
in the parable imputeth it to the sleepines and negligence of the servants that tares were sowen amongst his wheat Mat. 13. 35 38 39. Ergo Pastors are to be blamed that there be scandalous persons in the visible Church Answ. This doth but strengthren Anabaptists who objected the same It is a fault that a very popish Doctor Aquinas condemneth Theologia symbolicâ— non est argumentativa For it is not said while the servants sleeped the envious man did sâ—w his seed but while men sleeped which is spoken saith Pareus according to the manner of men for otherwise Gods providence can hinder the growing of tares and Cajetan saith here is not accused the negligence of pastors and certainly since as Bullinger observeth well Christ when he expoundeth the parable passeth this part of it to teach us as Calvin saith not to presse every part and tittle of a parable except we would be saith Bullinger Christo argutiores sharper sighted then Christ and therefore the Author alleadgeth that by sleeping of men is understood the negligence of pastors but that is beside the Text and is not expounded at all of Christ but signifieth that men cannot see the hollownesse and falsehood of Hypocrites till it breake out in their actions no more then the sleeping husbandman can see when weeds grow up in his Fâ—elds And if the Lord here condemne the sleepinesse of Pastors for suffering scandalcus Professors to be members of the Church how doth the Lord forbid these servants to plucke up the tares but to let them grow till Harvest for he commandeth the officers to cast out of the Church and excommunicate the scandalous persons Yea certainly seeing the Field is the Field of the visible church it maketh for us against our Brethren that wicked men are growing in the visible church It is true that Barow with the Anabaptistes expound the Field to be the Field of the World mistaking Christs Words v. 41. which indeed signifie the Field of the visible Kingdome of Christ because the World of all mortall men is not the Lords Field where he soweth his Wheate but the visible Church only is such a Field For seeing the Gospell the immortall seed of the regenerate 1 Pet. 1. 23. is not sowen through the whole World of mortall men Psal. 147. 19 20. Mat. 10. 5 6. Acts 16. 6. but only in the visible Church the Field must be Christs Field or his World of Church-Professors And also by this their exposition falleth for then it is the sleepines and sloth of Preachers that wicked men are borne in the World of mortall men which is absurd We are bidden 2 Tim. 3. 5. Turne away from such as have a form of godlines and have denied the power thereof Ergo we cannot joyne in Church communion with them Answ. It is cleare by this argument to our Brethren that one and the same reason holdeth for turning away and separation from all persons and Churches which are not inchurched by covenant and constituted of visibly regenerated persons and the not admitting Church-members So our Brethren by this professe the lawfulnesse of separation from all Churches except from their owne 2. No marvell then Paul will have Timothy to separate from Apostates and from Resisters of the truth v. 8. and from proud boasters blaspâ—emers Traitors For such are to be excommunicated as 1 Tim. 6. 3. 5. At lâ—quitur Paulus saith Parkerus de fundamentali corruptione istius Doctrinae quâ— est secundum piâ—tatem but Paul here forbiddeth to exhort the proud and malitious blasphemers and resisters of the Truth and not to waite upon them any longer whereas otherwise he had said in the end of the preceding Chapter 24. 25. 26. Others who are detained in the snare of Satan must be waited on and instructed with meekenesse if God will give them Repentance Ergo Tim thy was as a Pastor to instruct unconverted persons and to joyne in communion with them but as for desperate enemies and blasphemers he was not to waite on them nor to exhort them with meekenesse And if this Text prove any thing it will conclude against our Brethren that such as deny the power of godlinesse should not be hearers of the Word and farre lesse as our Breathren reason members of the visible Church Can any sayth the Author judge such persons fit materials for the constituting and edifying of a Church who are more fit for the ruine and destruction of the Church such as leave their first love as all hypocrites will at length do they procure the removall of the candlestick Answ. The argument must be thus formed All these whom God intendeth shall edifie and not ruine the Church are to be only members of the visible Church but all knowen hypocrites are such Ergo. The proposition is false for if we speake of Gods secret Intention and his decreeing Will It is not a rule for the Church to square and to regulate them in the choysing or refusing Church-members because God intendeth in his decreeing wiâ—l that many hypocrites such as Judas and Dâ—mas shall be Church-members and let our Brethren judge if they be fit materialls to edifie the Church If we speake of Gods revealed will the proposition also is false for by our Brethrens Doctrine it is Gods revealed will that the Church receive as Church-members latent hypocrites such as Simon Magus Acts 8. who are conceived to be regenerated as the church Acts 8. conceived Simon Magus to be a sound Believer as our Brethren say and yet latent hypocrites are no lesse unfit materialls to build the Church then knowen hypocrites 2. We doe not thinke that hypocrites fallen from their first love and by scandalous living declaring themselves to be such should bee kept in the Church But so the Author alleadgeth Revel 2. That the Church of Ephesus falling from her first love must bee a false constituted Church in which there were members fitter to ruine then to edifie the Church And yet certaine it is Paul Eph. 1. and Christ Revâ—l 2. acknowledgeth the Church of Ephesus to be a true visible Church We passe saith the Author the types of the Old Testament which yet are not without their due weight Rough stones were not laid in the building of Salomons Temple till they were hewen and prepared before 1 King 6. 7. and behold a greater then Salomen is hâ—re the attendance of the porteres suffering none to enter into the Temple who were uncleane 2 Chron. 23. 19. doth evidently type forth the watchfulnesse of the officers of Christs Church to suffer none uncleane in estate or in this course of life to enter into the fellowship of the Church which ought to be a communion of Saints Their apology sayth though all Israel were admitted to the fellowship of the Ordinances administrated in the synagegne yet none uncleane were admitted into the Temple for Revel 21. without are dogs c. So Master Can and Robinson
God to Salvation not to all nor of it selfe but by the efficacious grace of God to every one that believes Iohn Baptist saith Robinson Christ and his Apostles being to repaire the desolation of Sion did not by the coactive Lawes of men sâ—â— ffle together good and bad as intending a new monster or Chimaera but admitted of such and none other as confessed their sins and justified God and were not of the World but chosen out of it and did receive the Word gladly and communicated all of them in all things as every one had neede and that in gladnesse and singlenesse of heart as receiving Testimony of the Holy Ghost himselfe that they were such as should be saved as were all of them purchased by the Blood of God as for all for whom there was cause to thinke God as whom the Apostle did remember in his prayers with gladnesse being perswaded that God would perfect his good Worke begun in them as became him to judge of them all being all partakers of the grace of God with him in the confirmation of the Gospell and after whom all he longed from the very heart roote in Christ and for all whom he gave thankes alwayes making mention of them in his prayers without ceasing remembring their effectuall Faith diligent love and patient hope in the Lord Jesus which did grow in every one of them Answ. Here is much Scripture abused to no good use 1. that coactive Laws of Princes be the onely way of inchurching people we never taught but of this hereafter 2. He calleth the Kingdome of God which is a draw-net of good and bad a called company invited to the Supper of the Gospell whereof many are called but few are chosen which is the field where grow Wheat and Tares the Barne-floore wherein is Corne and Chaffe He calleth I say these men good and bad shuffled together in a new monster or Chimaera Sinne is a monster but that it should be in the world is not without the decree of efficacious providence except we turne Epicures with Arminians 3. That all and every one baptized by Iohn Baptist justified God and were true converts is more charity then the verity of the Text Luk. 7. can warrant 4. And that the visible Church consisteth onely of men chosen out of the World as he spake from Ioh. 15. is a plaine contradiction to that many are called but few chosen out of the World and serveth much for Huberians who will have all the visible Church chosen and for Arminians who make all in Gods intention separated from the World and so make election to life eternall as universall in the visible Church as the preached Gospell 5. It is an adding to the Text Acts 2. That the visible Church all of them and you say did communicate in all things with singlenesse of heart and were to be saved For we have not so much charity to bestow on Anâ—nias Saphira and Simon Magus who were added to the Church visible but why call you this the Testimony that the Holy Ghost giveth of all them where did you reade or dreame this The Holy Ghosts Testimony is true and what Divinty is it that all added to the visible Church shall be saved deeme you with Origen and some others that none are eternally dâ—mned 8. And you say of the visible Church Acts 20. 28. All of them were redeemed by the Blood of God If Luke had said so I could have believed it but your saying is groundles All whom they are commanded to feede and all who were to be devoured by grievous Wolves and all the drawen away Disciples of false Teachers 29. 30. Are all these redeemed by the Blood of God Thâ—â— Church is an Arminian Chimaera that all to whom the Gospell is preached by Feeders and Pastors must be obliged to believe that Christ by his Blood redeemed all and every one of them is Arminianisme Corvinus and Jac. Arminius Nic. Grevinchovius Episcopius Socinus Smaleius Ostorodius will thanke you for they hold that Christ gave his Blood for all the damned in Hell and purposely to redeem them and for his part gave his life for all the World and especially for the visible Church 7. That the Apostle gave thanks to God for the sound faith of all who professed the Gosspell at Rome and were perswaded that God would perfect the worke of salvation in all and every one of the Philippians is a wicked dreame that they were all partakers of the grace of the Gospell and that all the Thessalonians without exception had effectuall faith diligent love and patient hope All this is said without ground of Gods Word and contrary to the Word Were there none Rom. 6. Servants of sinne None who walked after the flesh Rom. 8 So Rom. 14. and Phil. 3. 2. 18. Phil. 2. 21. 1 Thess. 4. 2. 2 Thess. 3. 8 9 10. None in Philippi whose God was their belly none who minded earthly things No dogs No evill workers Robinson The Jewes were forbidden by God under the Law to sow their Field with diverse seeds and will he sow his own Field with Wheate and Tares and the Lords Field is sowen with good seed Mat 13 24 27 28. His Vine Noble and all the seed true his Church Saints and beloved of God but through the malice of Satan and negligence of such as keep the field adulterate seed and abominable persons may be Answ. God who is above a law forbiddeth the Father to kill the son yet may he command Abraham to kill his son in positive Lawes such as sowing of seeds Gods practice is not a Law to us I remember Jesuites especially Suarez Didac Ruiz Molina Laessius Lod. Meratius Hiero. Fasolus and their Disciples the Arminians labour to prove that God cannot predeterminate the will of man to the positive acts that are in sin For then he should be the author and cause of sin which he forbiddeth us to do and he would not do himselfe say they that which he forbiddeth us Which is but in the generall a weake answer for it followeth not hence that he is the author of the malice because he praedeterminates the will to the positive act of sinning For though God in his working Providence permit wicked men to be in the Church as you cannot deny his providence here yet doth it not follow that he soweth wicked men in the Church Nor doe we say that it is the Lords appoving and revealed will that hypocrites should joyne with his friends at the marriage supper of the Gospell they wanting their wedding garment It is hypocrites sin that they joyne themselves to the Church they being heart Enemies to the truth And in this respect God soweth them not in the Church But the question is if the Church and Pastors sin in receiving such into the bosome of the Church because they see not in conscience
that they are regenerated That we deny yea the servants bid all come whom they finde Mat. 22. 9. and that by the commandement of God And in this respect God doth not plant his visible Church a noble Vine and a Field sowen with good seed yea it is his revealed Will that the Church and the Servants of God invite all to come to Wisdomes banquet Prov. 9. 2. 3. and so all the called externally are not the choise Vines This you are to prove that the visible Church in all its members or essentially as it is a visible Church is a choise Vine and an holy seed Nor is it the Pastors negligence that Tares grow in the Lords Field though it be Satans malice yea the Pastors here are to invite all to come in and to call externally all to come to Christ. That they who are invited give not obedience is their own wickednesse but neither the Churches nor the Pastors sinne a Robinson There be amongst you hundreds and thousands partakers of the life of God in respect of your persons but in respect of your Church Communion and your Ordinances you are all alike because you are all alike partakers of one set forme of worship Answ. The Church of the Jewes so should be a falsely constituted Church because however there were many Believers amongst them yet all are commanded to receive one Ministery of Scâ—ibes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire But know that the leaven of the externall worship except it evert the foundation doth not make the Church a falsely constituted Church Robinson Mr. Smith truely affirmeth your Church to be a greater Antichristian Ministery and worship then Rome as the Temple which sanctifieth the gold and the altar which sanctifieth the offering is greater then the offering so the Temple of the New Testament the Church and people of God by whose Faith all the Ordinances of the Church are sanctified is greater then the Ministery worship or any other Ordinance and being Idolatrous is a greater Idoll Answ. This is a new poynt of Divinity that the Faith of the Ministery or congregation sanctifieth the worship as the Temple did the gold and the altar the offering yea though the Minister were a Judas and the people latent hypocrites the Ordinances of God lose no authority for all the Ministeriall sanctifying of the Ordinances is from Christ the Instituter not from the instruments and the Donatists did suspend the power of the Ordinances of God upon the holinesse or unholinesse of the Instruments 2. The Ministery in its substance is not Antichristian though it be from the Antichrist For Prelates giving of a ministery is not to be measured by the particular intention of the Ordainers but by the Nature of Gods Ordinances and the generall meaning of all the Catbolick Church Robinson here objecteth The Law sayth nemo potest plus juris in alium transferre quam ipse habet Prelates have no calling of God themselves therefore they cannot give it to others Answ. Prelates reduplicativè as Prelates have no calling yet as Pastors they have and Antichristian prelacy destroyeth not the essence of a Pastors office in the subject They object as a Prelate he ordaineth Ministers and not as a Pastor Answ. 1. as a Prelate he usurpeth to give a Ministery but as a Pastor he giveth it 2. He invadeth the place of the Church and with consent of the Church standeth for the Church though he be not the Church but a simple Pastor therefore what Ministery he conferreth it is the deed and fact of the Church 3. They object No man can give that which he hath not Answ. No man can give that which he hath not neque virtualiter neque formaliter true what he hath in no respect that he cannot give What he hath in vertue or in some respect that he can give What baptisme the hereticall Minister hath Ministerially that he may give validly Hieronimus saith the Luciferians admitted Baptisme conferred by an Heretick but not a Ministery Anatolus was consecrated by Dioscorus Faelix by the Arrians as Mr. Ball observeth So Bellarmine Gratian Nazianzen August They say we finde it by experience that the refusing of Church-communion hath been blessed of God to their conversion who were holden cut Answ. Manassâ—h his being bound in fetters was a meanes of his conversion David by his afflictions learned to keep Gods Commandements did therfore the persecuters of Manasseh or David right and lawfully The Apostles say they had commission to Baptize none but Disciples Mat. 28. 19. Answ. See you doubt not of a warrant for Baptizing children who are not Disciples for then the Apostles from this place had no warrant to baptize the infants of Believers We should say they open the doores of the Church more wiâ—â— then God alloweth how shall we lay wittingly and willingly dead stones in the living Temple If Christ be a Head of pure Gold and the Churches golden candlestick how shall we be allowed to put in leaden members Answ. This argument is against the Lords dispensation because not without his providence are hypocrites in the Church It is not against his Commandement for he alloweth and commandeth the Church to take in Hypocrites so they professe the truth and so commendeth that leaden toes and members be added to Christ the Head of gold Christ is the Head of the invisible Church properly and according to the influence of the Life of God but he is the head of the visible Church as it is such according to the influence of common gifts which may be in Reprobates And they may be this way in Christs Body who are not of Christs Body as Augustine sayth We are say they accessary to the prophaning of the Lords Ordinances Answ. So far as they are notoriously scandalous they are to bee cast out of the Church and debarred from the Seales The Church say they shall be pestered with prophane and carnall men and the blind shall lead the blind if all be admitted to Church fâ—llowship Answ. The admission or keeping in of all to partake especially of the Lords Supper we doe not allow 2. The multitude of carnall men in the Church is an inconvenience of providence and resulteth by accident from the receiving of Professors to Christs Body visible but it is no kindly fruit growing therefrom A faithfull servant say they would admit none into his Lords House but servicable instruments therefore neither may the Stewards of Gods House which is a spirituall building admit any but men of spirituall gifts living stones sanctifyed and meet for the Lords Worke. Answ. The comparison halteth many wayes 1. All in a Noble mans house are not stewards you make all the Church to be stewards having the power of the Keys to put in and out 2. Members are received into the Church not onely because they are serviceable for the masters use but to be made servicable and to be polished
that he may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim 1. 12. That be may be gained Mat. 18. 15. Ergo he is not altogether cut off from the Church for delivering to Satan is medicinall not vindictive as the great Excommunication is which is called Anathema Maranatha which we cannot use but against such as have sinned the sin against the Holy Ghrist and is hardly discerned and I would think such an one as Julian the Apostate should be debarred from the communion of the word preached But these who are ordinarily excommunicated for contumacy and particular faults and not for universall Apostacy are not altogether excluded from all brotherhood of the Church 3. If the excommunicate person be excluded from all priviledges of Church-fellowship then also is he excluded from hearing the word as a sick patient under Church-medicine for it is a pastorall and so to our Brethren a Church-act that the Shepheard strengthen the diseased heale that which is sick bind up that which is broken bring againe that which is driven away seeke that which is lost Ezec. 34. 4. And feed the flock with knowledge as a Pastor according to Gods heart and a Bishop Jer. 3. 15. Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Jerem. 23. 1 2 3 4. Jer. 50. 7. Esay 56. 10. Zâ—ch 11. 9 10 11 12. It is a Pastorall act to preach with all authority reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2. 5. He should as a Pastor teach sound doctrine exhort convince the gainsayers and silence heretickes Tit. 1. 9. But seeing the excommunicated person is not excluded from hearing the word and the Pastor hath a Pastorall care of his soule and is to intend that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 5. he cannot be utterly cut off from all Church-fellowship Also this Authour saith that Church-members are to be admonished and if we doe it not we hate them in our heart Levit. 19. 17. and if we warne not an Achan his sin is the sin of all Israel Now if an excommunicated brother remaine one whom we are to gaine and whose salvation we are to intend if he be an ordinary coworshipper in hearing the object of Pastorall and brotherly teaching and admonishing he cannot be wholly excluded from all Church-fellowship And this also proveth that these be members of the visible Church in some degree of Church-worship who yet are debaâ—red from the â—ealeâ— of the Covenant And it cannot be said that the excommunicated person ought not to rebuke his brother and not hate him in his heart as Levit. 19. 17. Penall excommunication looseth not from the Law of nature But our brethren make rebuking and mutuall exhorting one of another Church duties of watchfulnesse then is the excommunicated in some degree of Church-membership Nor can our brethren here reply with good reason Indians and Turks may heare the Word as well as the excommunicated person and therefore hearing of the word is no note of Church communion I answer the Turke and Indian must heare the word but at the by and not professedly but the excommunicated person by theâ—ty of his Covenant made in baptisme and that relation he hath to the Church under whose cure he is for the saving of his spirit and to that Gospel which he professeth is obliged to the Church-communion of publique hearing the Word yea and according to his oath given to be subject to the ministery of such a man whom he chose for his Pastor to give obedience to him in the Lord however in that one particular for which he is cast cut he hath failed against all the foresaid obligations 2. The Church as a visible Church exerciseth no medicinall acts upon Turks or Heathen persons and doth not repute them as Heathen but doth repute them to be Heathen Nor hath the Pastors any pastorall charge of Turkes and Heathens except they would desire to be baptized and professe the faith But the Church as the Church exerciseth medicinall acts of shunning Christian fâ—llâ—wship with the excommunicated and that with a continuated intention even when he is excommunicated that his spirit may be saved in the day of God and the Pastor hath a pastorall and so a ministeriall care and obligation of pastorall teaching admonishing and perswading him to returne to God 4. Neither doe we meane with Suarez and other Schoolmen that excommunication doth not so cut off a member as it removeth not that baptismall character or that passive power to receive the Sacraments or that the prayers of the Church are not offered of direct intention for the inwardly humbled and repenting excommunicated person while the sentence of absolution be pronounced by the Church as Soto Adrianus and Alanus thinketh because forsooth Innocentius 111. saith the excommunicated person though repenting and doing what he can to be reconciled to the Church yet without absolution from the censure he is mortuus Ecclesiasticè dead Ecclesiastically and so in Heaven also Though Navar Turrecremata Richard Anton. thinke the penitent excommunicated person is included in the generall desires of the Church in their prayers because it is not the intention of the Church to exclude a true and living member of Christs body from a communion spirituall with Christ. But our meaning is that the excommunicated person is deprived of actuall fellowship with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant as the Councell of Arausican A gremio 〈◊〉 matris Ecclesiae consortio totius Christianitatis climinaâ—us His sin is bound in Heaven yet so as the salvation of his spirit is intended by the Church see for this Augustine We understand not a baptismall character except regeneration and 〈◊〉 of sins which cannot be taken away by excommunication and therefore a morall claime to the holy things of God and that for that time and state is rather removed then any internall right to Christ. Therfore some say in this he loseth rather possessionem quam jus possession then right As a Nobleman for some offence of three dwelling houses that he hath is confined to one of the three so as he may not remove from that one yet doth he not lose right to the other two 5. Our brethrens doctrine is that none can be judged and excommunicated but those who are within the visible Church now none are within to them but such as are supposed to be regenerated and saints yea and more faithfull brethren not onely in profession saith our Authour but also in some measure of sincerity and truth Hence none are to be excommunicated and delivered to Satan but regenerated persons then it cannot be the Churches mind that the excommunicated persons are wholy cut off from the visible Church since they being the true matter of the Church as our brethren teach remains therefore a part of Christs body in covenant with God having right to the promises of the Covenant and so these to whom
the keyes are given by our brethrens grounds and are regenerated can onely be excommunicated and none else can be excommunicated by their way also for the unregenerated are without and so cannot be cast out I know not what Mr. Robinson can meane that the Church cannot cast out as he saith any part or parcell of her true matter The Church cannot excommunicate the regenerated 1. Because saith he the true matter of the Church hath the forme and essence of the Church and the Church cannot cast out her owne essence 2. The Church should deliver to Satan the true members of Christs body which he abhorreth to write But I have learned of Mr. Coachman that onely the converted are to be excommunicated because they have a spirit to be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. The non-converted are flesh but truely this is strange Paul speaketh of the incestuous person according to the judgement of charity as supposing hiâ— to have flesh and Spirit as he professeth himselfe to be a member of the Church but truely this is weake for in the same Chapter Paul will have drunkards railers extortioners idolaters to be excommunicated Peter did really excommunicate Simon Magus excluding him from part and portion in the visible Church Act. 8. 21. and are such not to be excommunicated because they cannot be cast out who were never within See into what inconveniences our brethren are fallen while they agree I speake with reverence of those godly men with Anabaptists in the nature of the visible Church But truely hypocrites are within the Church and when their hypocrisie doth breake out into grievous scandals they are to be cast out of the visible Church but they cannot indeed be cast out of the invisible Church because they were never within the same but our brethren still doe confound the visible and invisible Church which in nature and essence are opposed by way of contradiction if Augustine say right multae oves extra visiblem Ecclesiam multi lupi intra For the Church invisible as it is such and essentially is not the Church visible and the Church visible is not essentially invisible But to returne to Robinson if the regenerate cannot be excommunicated they cannot fall into such grievous sinnes as incest murder and contumacy to the Church which deserveth excommunication But this latter none can say but Novatians Ergo neither can the former be said The major is undeniable whosoever can and may commit sins deserving excommunication are to be excommunicated as Christ saith Matth. 18. 17. 18. and Paul 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. Now if the converted cannot fall into grievous sins against the Church such as contumacy neither can they fall into grievous sins against God 2. By this doctrine no professors are to be excommunicated at all for all within the visible Church are either converted or non-converted the converted are not to be excommunicated saith Robinson because they are the true members of the Church and of Christs body now the non-converted far lesse can be excommunicated because those cannot be cast out who are not within as our brethren teach For they are the false matter of the Church and no part of it yea and as our Authour saith have no measure of sincerity and truth and therefore cannot be members of the Church Now the Church say our brethren cannot judge those which are without 1 Cor. 5. 12. 3 This opinion is just the opinion of the Anabaptists that the true members of the visible Church are onely regenerate persons and they onely have the essence of the true membership which is false they are within the visible Church and truely within the net and a part of the ground called the Kingdome of God Matth. 13. 4. Though they be not members of the invisible Church of believers and the redeemed in Christ. 4. The Nicolaitans Iezabel the false Apostles the spreaders of Balaams doctrine Revel 2. and those who offend in Christs Kingdome are all necessarily either not to be excommunicated at all or necessarily they are all unconverted by Robinsons doctrine or all converted by Mr. Coachmans way And the Church then shall not bind and loose in Heaven but clave errante except they be all known certainly to be converted who are excommunicated or certainly knowne not to be converted But this were ridiculous the object of excommunication by Christ is one which refuseth to heare the Church whether he be converted or not converted 5. All our Divines standing for the cerainty of the perseverance of the regenerated answer Papists and Arminians alledging for the apostacy of the Saints the example of the regenerated who may be excommunicated that excommunication doth never evince that the person excommunicated is out of the state of grace but onely that he hath fallen into a scandalous externall fact which deserveth that he should be delivered to Satan and that one may be a member of the visible Church and converted to God who is excommunicated Lastly Robinsons arguments doe bewray great Ignorance in the doctrine of the true Church to wit that first it should follow that if the Church excommunicate a converted person it should destroy its own essence for conversion is the essence of the invisible Church not of the visible Church and is not destroyed by excommunication But the beleever is edified thereby for he is delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord but that he is cut off from the visible Church is no more inconvenient then to cut off a rotten apostume of excrescent carnosity of the body which hurteth the physicall integrity of the body but doth not take away any part of the essence so as it should not thereafter be a living body His mixt argument hath a cry but no force It should follow that the member of Christs body saith he should be delivered to Satan which is not inconvenient for this is the Ordinance of Christ to save the mens spirit and to teach him not to blasphâ—me 1 Cor. 5. 5. 2 Tim. 1. 20. It were an inconvenience to deliver a member of Christ to Satan morally as 1 Cor. 6. 15. This is a sinfull deliverance when one is given over to Satan that Satan may worke in him as in his work-house and as in a childe of disobedience Ephes. 2. 2. a converted soule cannot thus be delivered to Satan and this we abhor to write no lesse then Robinson But to deliver to Satan penally as to a penall tortuter who worketh sorrow and feare in the conscience for sinne to humble the offender and to save his spirit in the day of Christ is neither horrour by word nor by writ but the Word of God 1 Cor. 5. 5. Now to say something of the sorts and nature of excommunication We acknowledge not what Navarrus and Gregory say That excommunication whether just or unjust is to be feared for the curse causlâ—sly doth
not fall The sentence is either given out a jure vel ab homine by the Law or the persons Secondly it is either just or unjust Thirdly and that three wayes Exanimo good or ill zeal secondly Ex causa a just or unjust cause thirdly Ex ordine when order of Law is kept An unjust sentence is either valid or null That which is invalid is either invalid through defect of the good minde of the excommunicators and this is not essentiall to the excommuncations validitie That which is invalid this way onely ligat it bindeth in foâ—o exteriore But that which is uâ—just through want of a just cause it onely bindeth from externall communion but because Gods Ordinances are to be measured from their own nature and the generall intention of the Catholike Church and not from abuses and particular intentions of such excommunicators therefore they doe not exclude from the generall Church-desires The fourth Councell of Carthage as also Gerson saith an unjust sentence neminem gravare debet should affright no man I see not a warrant for division of excommunication into penall and not penall excommunication The ancients made some excommunication not penall as the fifth Councell of Carthage and Concilium Arelatense Turraconense Concilium Agathense As if one should culpably absent himselfe from a Synod erat privatus Episcoporum communione He was for a space excommunicated from the communion of other Bishops The Canonists infer that this excommunication was no Church-censure and M. Antonius of Spalato defendeth them in this But since Christ for scandals appointed onely publike rebuking or secondly confessing or thirdly excommunication from the Church not onely of Church guides but of professing beleevers we see not how any are to be excommunicated from the fellowship of the Clergy or Church-guides onely For Christ ordained no such excommunication and therefore wee are to repute this a popish device Zosimus saith Zancbius Celestinus Hormisda and Pelagius 2. did threaten to excommunicate Iohn of Constantinople from the communion of the Apostolike seat and of all Bishops Spalato his argument for this sort of excommunication is 2 Thessalonians 3. 15. which commandeth all Thessalonians to forbeare any fellowship with such as obeyeth not the Apostles doctrine and doth not infinuate any excommunication from the society of Church-guides onely Nay such an excommunication is not in Gods Word Cajetan calleth it excommunicatio claustralis whereby some were interdicted the company of some other Church-orders It is true that in the ancient Church the excommunicated person was debarred from comming to the Church to heare divine Service And Sylvester appointeth three degrees of excommunication first Debarring of the contumacious from entring into the Church secondly A suspending of them from communion with the Church thirdly An anathema or imprecation by cursing them So the fifth Synod under Symmachus appointed first that the contumacious should be deprived of the Communion and if he should not repent it was ordained â—â— anathemate feriatur that he should be cursed So say diverse of the Schoolmen and Casuists as Soto Paludanus Cajetanus Sylvester Navarrus that it is not lawfull to heart service or to be present at a Masse with an excommunicated person But in the fourth Councell of Carthage as Papists acknowledge no excommunicated person is debarred from hearing the Word But it is to bee observed carefully that for the same reasons Papists think the excommunicated persons should heare Sermons and the Word preached that our brethren say Because preaching is an act of jurisdiction and authority but not an act of order and therefore preaching is not an act of Church-communion but common to any who have not received orders and may be performed as the reading of the VVord by Deacons and those who have Priest-hood or power to administrate the Sacraments And Innocentius the third saith Preaching is proper to Priests who have received orders by no divine Law Indeed Leo the first made a Law of it for which cause Suarez saith That Christ in these words Iohn 21. Feed mâ—sheep and Matth. 28. Preach the Gospel gave power of jurisdiction but not of order onely It is given commonly saith he to the Clergy to preach and to Deacons because decentius it is more fiâ—ly and decently performed by them then by Laicks Though it be true that two Cardinals Toletus and Cajetanus be against Suarez in this and say that Iohn 21. Peter is made the head and universall Pastor over sheep and lambs to feed and governe them And Navarrus saith Preaching soli sacerdotio institutione divina adjuncta est is by divine institution proper to the Priesthood Yet this excluding of them from comming into the Church was from comming in to the holy place only where the Lords Supper was celebrated and they stood at the Church doore where they might heare the VVord and therefore were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hearers and murmurers as Basâ—lius saith and Field Excommunication doth not wholly saith he cut off men from the visible Church and his reason is good because they may and often doeretaine first The profession of pure truth secondly The character of Baptisme thirdly They professe obedience to their Pastors fourthly They will not joyne to any other communion And therefore to say with our Author we dare not to wit That though the seed of faith may remaine in the excommunicated person yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion Also he is delivered unto Satan and therefore wholly cut off from the communion of the Church and so from the seals he and his seed as heathen and heathens seed are We condemne Novatians because as Cyprian saith they denied mercy to the repenting excommunicated person and because as Socrates said of them God onely can forgive sins And we condemne the Donatists who would not as Augustine saith receive into the Churches commmunion againe such as had delivered to persecuters the Bible and other holy things So we are to condemne these who are more rigorous toward such as are excommunicated then Christ is for Christ keepeth them as sick children within his visible Church and useth Satan as the Physitians servant who boyleth Herbs and dresseth Drugs for them while he by Gods permission tormenteâ—hthes spirit with the conscience of sinne As when a child is sick saith worthy Cartwright the Father calleth a Colledge of physicians to consult about medicine to be given to the child So iâ— the contumacious person under the medicine of excommunication administred by the Church-presbytery Now this wee cannot say of heathen and publicans And therefore Augustine sayth excellently excommunicated persons non esse Ethnicos sed tanquam ethnicos are not heathen but estemed as
heathen c. 6. and Chrysostome saith the same in sense Yea I gather this necessary distinction out of the Fathers as Chrysostome Theophylactus Hilarius that they are not members of the visible Church actu pleno in a full act because they want externall communion with the Church yet actu imperfecto imperfectly they are members A second distinction I collect from Ireneus Gregorius Hieronim Optatus Augustine that they are exclusi ab ecclesia quoad communionem non ab ecclesia ipsa They are excluded from the visible communion of the Church rather then from the Church A third distinction may be drawen from Eugenius Chrysostome Gregor Nazianzâ—â— while they call Baptisme januam spiritualem and lavacrum animae the doore of our entry to the Church for which cause papists though fondly place their Font at the Church-doore as the Lavatâ—r of the soule So as excommunicated persons are within the doore of the visible Church though not admitted to the Kings Table 4. The Schoolemen do allow to the excommunicated persons jus non consortium right but not fellowsh â—â— 5. Turrâ—cremaeta Vega. Soto Canus insinâ—â—â— distinctionem inter partes membra Ecclesiae visibilis because of some externall communion that they have as Teeth are parts of the body in a new borne Infant but they are not members but they deny them to be members because they are cut off 6. Suarez excellently prâ—vantur quoad communicationemcum alâ—s membris non quoad esse membri They are deprived acording to the act of communion with other members not as if they ceased to be members as a member which cannot receive nourishment is yet still a member Our Divines from Scripture make three degrees of excommunication 1. A debarring from the Lords Supper Mat. 5. 24. but it is not indeed a delivering to Satan or excommunication this is called the lesser excommunication 2. A delivering to Satan the greater excommunication 1 Cor. 5. 3. 4. of this we speake here especially 3. Maran-atha in the Syriack an is utter cursing till Christs second comming 3. Conclus Wee hold the preaching of the word to be an essentia note of the visible Church Our Brethren as Mr. Coachman Robinson our present Author deny that the profession or preaching of the Word is a true note of the visible Church Because Acts 17 Paul preached to the scoffing Athenians who were not for that a visible Church 2. Papists have some of Gods Ordinances and hereticks also as baptisme and the Old and New Testament as the Philistins had the Arke of God amongst them 3. The word may be preached where Christ is but gathering a Church and so is a meane of gathering a Church and therefore not an essentiall note of a gathered and constituted Church But herein our Brethren say no more against the Reformed Churches then Stapleton to wit that truth of doctrine is no note of the Church because it is not perpetuall and constant 2. Truth of Doctrine concurs to give being to the Church and to the constitution of it Bellarm. This note may be found in other societies and companies beside the Church aâ— amongst Scismaticks and Hereticks More of this please the Reader to see in Costerus in the Jesuite Gordonius Huntlaeus And this is the doctrine of Socinians as may be seene in the Cathechisme of Raccovia in Theo. Nicolaides and Francis Smalcius and Arminians second both in their confession because they think with Socinians that there is no ministery now necessary and so publick preaching is not a note of the Church especially since every gifted man may preach the Word Socinus in his tractate De Ecclesiâ and his Catechisme of Raccovia saith Notae evangelicorum nihil valent ' Doctrina pura est Ecclesiae natura essentia quae dat ei esse adâ—óque signum ejus esse non potest cum signum ipsum a re câ—jus est signum differre oporteat But the truth is the preaching of the Word hath diverse relations 1. As the members of the visible Church are in fiâ—ri in the way to be gathered the Word preached and believed is a way of gathering a Church Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 23. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 16. 14. 2. That same word preached believed and outwardly professed is a signe of the visible Church For where Gods pastors and shepheards are there be flocks of redeemed ones Cant. 1. 8. Iohn 10. 12 13 14. 3 The Word simply preached and professed in a setled way of a fixed ministery is a note of a ministeriall Church this is cleare from Gods intention for he sendeth it of purpose to save his own as Rom. 10. 14. Acts 20. 28. For a man lighteth not a Candle in his house for nothing So this word preached as it is Gods Word is not properly the forme and essence of the Church but as believed and received it is the forme of the Church invisible 2. But to professe this word savingly est signum Ecclesiae non not A it is a signe that doth not infallibly notifie to us that such is for this time an invisible Church of redeemed ones for I have not infallible certainty what one man or what determinate number of men by name are true believers profession may beguile me as also the invisible Church as such is believed and not knowen infallibly by any note or externall marke that incurreth into the senses Neither is the preaching of the Word a note or infallible marke of the Church ministeriall to all or in relation to Infidels for the Word preached actu primo ex naturâ suâ essentially and of its own nature is more knowen and more sensible then the Church because the preached word is a Doctrine expounding what the true Church is and we do not expound ignotum per ignotius vel per aequè ignotum Darknesse cannot let us see darknesse or colours only light doth reveale things But the word preached in relation to unbelievers cannot be an infallible note of the Church for to a blind man the morning as not a sensible marke that the sun is rising nor is smoake to a dead man a sensible marke of fire because he hath no senses to discerne either So to the infidell though the word as a sound or in a literall evidence be clearer then the Church and in a confused knowledge he knoweth the one better than the other yet is the true word in respect of certaine knowledge and spirituall evidence as darke to him as the Church for he hath not Eares to heare nor eyes to see any of the things of God either the word preached or the Church and therefore the word is both by nature and to us naturâ nobis in respect of distinct knowledge more knowen but not simply as the word actu primo but actu secundo as it both striketh upon outward
and inward senses and as i◠revealeth and discovereth the things of God according to that 1 Cor. 14. 24. But if all prophecy and there come one who is an unbeliever and an unlearned he is convinced of all and judged of all v. 25. and thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth So here is Gods order how the word preached is a notifying marke discovering to an unbeliever the true Church It I would poynt out one of the Kings Courtiers by this that he hath a purple cloak and a blew scarf if the man to whom I notifie the Courtier do neither know what a purple garment is nor what a blew scarf is the marke shall be no marke to him yet are these sufficient markes in their owne nature if we suppose that no other Courtiers are in that manner apparelled Therefore I would difference betwixt notam notificantem notam notificativam a note that of its owne nature doth make a thing knowen or that which actually maketh a thing knowen to some The settled professed preaching of the Word is a note of the visible Church Ministeriall and that there either is or in Gods own time shall be some invisible Church of sanctified ones there 1. Because Deut. 4. 6 the hearing and doing of Gods Word maketh the Church of the Jewes a renowned and wise people in the fight of the Nations 2. The preaching of the Word and administration of the Sacraments are proper to the Church and distinguish them from other Nations Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his word unto Iacob and to Israel his statutes and his judgments 20. He hath not dealt so with any Nation So Deut. 17. 29. 30 31 32. The Lords worship is so peculiar to his Church as it differenceth them from all others So Esd. 2. 8. 3. Esa. 59. last verse 3. The Church is defined Acts 2. 42. a company of these who professe truly and continue in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread 4. The planting and gathering of Churches is expounded to be teaching and baptizing Mat. 28. 19. 20. 5. Christs sheep heare his voyce in his own sent shepheards Joh. 10. 27. 28. 6 The Church is a company built upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Eph. 2. 20. 7 The Church is the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church teacheth professeth and keepeth the truth So Augustine Tertullian Hierom. and Chrysostome will have us to seeke the true Church by the true Word of God and not by mens word Robinson objecteth first Profession of the truth made by men of lewd conversation maketh them not the Church because they deserve to be cast out of the Church but by men visibly and externally holy Mat. 3. 6. Acts 1. 38. Act. 2. 37 38. 1 Cor. 15. 1. Mat. 10. 40. 41. Acts 8. 12 13. Answ. These and many other places do strongly prove our poynt and especially that the profession of Simon Magus who before God deserved to be cast out of the Church Acts 8. is sufficient to make one a member of a visible Church Yea but none deserve in foro Ecclesiae in the Churches Court to becast out but such as either confesse scandalous sins or are contumacious or convicted judicially of the same before witnesses otherwayes the dearest to Christ do legally before God deserve all to be cast out Robinson saith The word in the Bible is no note of the true Church but the Word believed and obeyed for Papists have the Bible And Mr. Coachman saith the Philistims had the Arke amongst them and a Iesuit at a river side baptized with a skoop a thousand Indians were they for that a true Church and Papists saith our Authour have baptisme Ans. The like is objected by Socinus Theoph. Nicolaides Cattch Raccoviensis and by Anabaptists But first we make not the word and materiall Bible and naked seales the marks of the true invisible Church we are now disputing about the markes of a visible Church 2. We make not the naked presence of Word and Sacraments true markes of the Church but a setled professed erected feeding by shepheards feeding with knowledge we make a marke of the shepheards Tents which way neither Philistines nor Indians have the Word of God and for the Church of Rome we cannot deny but she retaineth so much of the essence of a ministeriall Church as maketh baptisme administrated by them to be true baptisme that is a valid seale though she cannot 〈◊〉 be called a true ministeriall Church Other two questions here are shortly to be discussed as belonging to this purpose as 1. whether discipline be a marke of the visible Church Mr. Robinson saith the power of censures is simply necessary for the being of the Church sundry of our Divines affirm it is So the learned Professors of Leyden and Ursin with Pareus Great Junius saith it is a note belonging to the Churches order ad decorum the Augustine confession leaveth it out from amongst the notes and so doth Calvin and Whittakerus make two notes onely Word and Sacraments Learned Beza maketh onely the preaching of the Word a note not excluding the other two I thinke Distinctions may help the matter 1. There is a power of discipline and there is a care thereof True Churches have a power given them of Christ and this Robinson proveth and no more yet the care to exercise the power may be wanting in a true Church 2. Distinct. Right discipline is not necessary for the essence of a visible Church All our Divines condemne Anabaptists and Pelagians who plead that righteous men onely and such societies as have right discipline to be true Churches 2. Novatians and Donatists came neere to them in this also as we may see in Augustine So Rich. Field Parker Cartwright make it necessary to the wel-being of the Church 1. Because it is not indifferent 2. Because it is commanded in Gods word 3. Discipline in the substantiall points is immutable 4. It is necessary in respect of the end And all this the learned Parker demonstrateth to be true But it is not necessary simply to the being of it as a City may be without walls a Garden without an hedge 3. Distinct. The power and right to discipline is a propriety essentiall to the Church and is not removed from it till God remove the Candlesticke and the Church cease to be a visible Church but the exercise may be wanting and the Church a true visible Church from which we are not to separate 4 Discipline is a necessary note and unseparable from a visible Church whole intire and not lame and imperfect But ◠Church may retaine the essence and being of a visible Church and yet have no discipline in actuall use or little and though want of
sides about the like question nature reason and Law cry that neither can bee judge and therefore a Synod is the divine and Apostolick remedie which must condemne the wrong side as subverters of soules as here they doe v. 24. And the Apostle when hee will speake and determine as an Apostle hee taketh it on him in another manner as Gal. 5. 2. Behold I Paul say unto you that if you bee circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing hee speaketh now as an immediatly inspired pen-man and organ infallible of the holy Ghost but it were absurd to send the immediately inspired organ of the holy Ghost as such to aske counsell and seeke resolution from the immediatly inspired organs of the holy Ghost 2. The rise of controversies in a Church is not Apostolick nor temporary or extraordinary but to ordinary wee have the Scriptures indeed to consult with so had the Churches whose soules were notwithstanding subverted v. 24. and this assembly doth determine the controversie by Scripture v. 14. Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles c. v. 15. And to this agree the words of the Prophets as it is written c. But because Scriptures may bee alledged by both sides as it was here and wee have not the Apostles now alive to consult withall can Jesus Christ have left any other externall and Church-remedy when many Churches are perverted as here was the cases of the Churches of the Gentiles v. 23. in Antioch Syria and Cilicia then that Teachers and Elders bee sent to a Synod to determine the question according to the Word of God 2. Here also is a Synod and a determination of the Church of Antioch v. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They determined to send Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem I prove that it was a Church determination for Chap. 14. 26. Paul and Barnabas come to Antioch v. 24. And when they were come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having gathered together the Church of Antioch they rehearsed all that God had done by them and how hee had opened the doore of faith unto the Gentiles 28. And there they abode a long time with the disciples Chap. 15. 1. And certaine mâ—n which came downe from Iudea taught the brethren Except yee bee circumcised after the manner of Moses yee câ—â—â—â— bee saved hence v. 2. when there was much debate about the question and it could not bee determined there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they made a Church-ordinance to send Paul and Barnabas as Church-messengers oâ— Church-Commissioners to the Synod and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 relateth to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gathered together Church Chap. 14. v. 27. and it is â—eare â— 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being sent on their way by the Church to 〈◊〉 of Antiach Ergo this was an authoritative Church sending and not an Apostolick journey performed by Paul as an Apostle but as a messenger of the Church at Antioch and as a messenger Paul returneth with Barnabas and giveth a due recâ—oning and account of his commission to the Church of Antioch who sent him v. 30. So when they Paul and Barnabas having received the determination of the Synod wâ—en they were dismissed they came to Antioch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which words are relative to Chap. 14. 27. having gathered together the Church and to Chap. 15. 3. being sent on their way by the Church so here having gathered the whole Church the multitude they delivered the Epistle of the Synod and read it in the hearing of all the multitude for it concerned the practise of all whereas it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church which sent them Cb. 14. 27. Ch. 15. 2. 3. So here wee have a subordination of Churches and Church-Synod for the Synod or Presbytery of Antioch called the Church conâ—eened Ch. 14. 27. and the Church ordaining and enacting that Paul and Barnabas shall be sent as Commissioners to Jerusalem is subordinate to the greater Synod of Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem which saith to mee that controversies in an interiour Church-meeting are to be referred to an higher meeting conâ—â—ting of more 3. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this dissention and disputation betweene Paul and Bâ—rnabas and some of the beleeving Jewes who taught the brethren they behoved to be circumcised was a Church-entroversie Paul and Barnabas did hold the negative and defended the Church of the brethren from embracing such wicked opinions and when Antioch could not determine the question Paul and Barnabas had recourse to a Synod as ordinary Shepheards who when they could not perswade the â—rethren of the falsehood of the doctrine went to seeke helpe against subverters of soules as they are called v. 24. at the established judicatures and ecclesiasticail meetings for when Pauls preaching cannot prevaile though it was canonicall hee descendeth to that course which ordinary Pastors by the light of nature should doe to seeke helpe from a Colledge of Church-guides Ergo Paul did not this meerely as an Apostle 4. Vers. 6. The Apostles Elders came together in an assembly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consider of this matter This Synodicall consideration upon the Apostles part was either Apostolick or it was Ecclesiastick It was not Apostelick because the Apostles had Apostolically considered of it before Paul had determined v. 2. against these subverters that they should not bee circumcised nor was it a thing that they had not fully considered before for to determine this was not so deepe a mystery as the mystery of the Gospell now he saith of the Gospell 〈◊〉 1. 13. I received it not of men neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Jesus Christ v. 16. When it ples'ed God to reveale his sonne to me that I should preach him among the â—eathen I conferred not with flesh and blood neither went I up to Jerusalem to them that were Apostles before me c. then farre lesse did hee conferre with Apostles and Elders as touching the ceremonies of Moses his Law If any say this was an Ecclesiastick meeting according to the matter Apostolick but according to the forme Ecclesiastick in respect the Apostles and Elders meet to consider how this might be represented to the Churches as a necessary dutie in this case of scandall This is all wee crave and the decree is formally ecclesiastick and so the Apostles gave out the decree in an ecclesiasticall way and this consideration Synodicall is an ecclesiasticall discussion of a controversie which concerned the present practise of the Churches and it not being Apostolick must obliege many Churches convened in their principall guides otherwise wee agree that the matter of every ecclesiasticall decree be a Scripturall truth or then warranted by the evident light of nature 5. The manner of the Apostles proceeding in this councell holdeth forth to us that it was not Apostolicke because they proceed by way of communication of counsells 1. What light could Elders adde to the Apostles as Apostles but the
Elders of Jerusalem for 〈◊〉 can Elders of one sister Church impose Lawes burdens â—28 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Ch. 16. 4. upon sister Churches or hâ—w can they pen canonicall Scripture joyntly with the Apostles Some of our brethren say so much of those degrees that they obliged formally the Churches as Scriptures doe oblige the learned Junius saith well that the Apostles did nothing as Apostles where there was an ordinarie and established Elderyâ—â— in the Church therefore those Elders behoved to bee the 〈◊〉 of Antioch for Act. 17. v. 2. 〈…〉 Commissioners were 〈◊〉 from Antioch then Paul and 〈…〉 I thinke also the Churches of Cyria and 〈◊〉 〈…〉 there as well as Antioch and de jure 〈…〉 should have beene there The case was theirs every way the same with the Church of Antioch and their soules subverted v. 24. 6. Those who are named v. 22. Apostles Elders and the whole Church are called v. 25. Apostles and Elders and Brethren and elsewhere alwayes Apostles and Elders Elders including brethren or the whole Church v. 22. of some chosen men and brethren as Act. 13. 2. v. 6. Ch. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. 2. I desire to try what truth is here that this Synod but power and authoritie in points dogmaticall but no Church-power saith the seventh proposition of the reverend and godly Brethren of New England and no power of jurisdiction but the Church of Antioch had Church-power and power of jurisdiction to determine this cause and censure the contraveeners as our Brethren say But I assume this Synod tooke this Church-power off their hand and with the joynt power of their owne Commissioners sent from Antioch v. 2. v. 22. 23. determined both cause and controversie and it never returned to any Church-Court at Antioch as is cleare v. 25 26 27 28. Ergo this Synod had a Church-power 2. A power and authoritie dogmaticall to determine in matters of doctrine is a Church-power proper to a Church as is granted by our brethren and as wee prove from Act. 20. 29. This is a part of the over-sight committed to the Eldership of Ephesus to take heed to men rising amongst themselves speaking perverse things that is teaching false doctrine and if they watch over them as members of their Church for they were v. 30. men of their owne they were to censure them 2. If Pergamus bee rebuked Reâ—el 2. 14. 15. and threatned with the removing of their Candlesticke because they had amongst them those who held the doctrine of Balaam and the doctrine of the Nicolaitans hated by Christ himselfe and did not use the power of jurisdiction against them then that Church which hath power dogmaticall to judge of doctrine hath power also of jurisdiction to censure those who hold the false doctrine of Balaam and v. 20. Christ saith to Thyatira Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because thou suffâ—â—â— that woman Jesabel which calleth herselfe a Prophetesse to teach and to seduâ—e my servants to commit fornication and to eate things sacrifâ—â—d to Idols Hence I argue what Church hath power to try the false doctrin of Jesabel and is blamed for not censuring her but permitteth her to teach and to seduce the servants of God hath also power of jurisdiction against her false doctrine this poposition I take to bee evident in those two Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira I assume but this Synod Act. 15. hath authoritie and power to condemne the false doctrine taught by subverters of soules teaching a necessitie of circumcision in the Churches of Syria Cilicia Antioch c. Act. 15. vers 23 24. Therefore this Synod hath power of jurisdiction 3. Every societie which hath power to lay on burdens as here this Synod hath v. 28. and to send decrees to be observed by the Churches as Act. 16. 4. and to send and conclude that they observe no such thing and that they observe such and such things Act. 21. 25. by the power of the holy Ghost conveened in an Assembly 25. and judging according to Gods Word as â— 7 8 9 10 11 12 c. these have power of juridiction to censure the contraveners but this Synod is such a societie Ergo it hath this power The Proposition is Matth. 18. 18. If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be to thee as a heathen and a publican nothing can bee answered here but because this Synod commandeth onely in a brotherly way but by no Church-power therefore they have no power of jurisdiction But with reverence of these learned men this is petitio principii to begge what is in question for the words are cleare a brotherly counsell and advise is no command no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no decree which wee must observe and by the observing whereof the Churches are established in the faith as is said of these decrees Act. 16. 4 5. To give a brotherly counsell such as Abigail gave to David and a little maide gave to Namaan is not a burden laid on by the commander but it is said of this decree v. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It seemed good to the holy Ghost to lay no other burden on you Also we do not say that power of jurisdiction is in provinciall or nationall Synods as in the Churches who have power to excommunicate for 1. this power of jurisdiction in Synods is cumulative not privative 2. It is in the Synod quoad actus imperatos potius quam act us elicitos according to commanded rather then to elicit acts for the Synod by an ecclesiasticall power added to that intrinsecall power of jurisdiction in Churches doth command the Churches to use their power of jurisdiction rather then use it actually her selfe Let me also make use of two propositions agreed upon in a Synod at New England Their 3. proposition The fraternitie have an authoritative concurrence with the Preshyteny in judiciall Acts. 4. Proposition The fraternitie in an Organicall body actu subordinate id est per modum obedientiae in subordination by way of obedience to the Presbytery in such judiciall Acts 2 Cor. 10. 6. Now if here the whole Church of Jerusalem as they say from v. 22. was present and joyned their authoritative concurrence to these decrees there was here in this Synod an Organicall body of eyes eares and other members that is of Apostles Teachers Elders and people and so a formed Church by our brethrens doctrine â—â—gs Paul and Barnabas v. 2. being sent to this Synod by the Church of Antioch to complaine were sent to tell the formed and organicall Churches as it is Matth. 18 19 which is a good argument if not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle saith yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. If the Brethren here concurre as giving obedience to the Elders and the Apostles doe here determine as Apostles and Elders then the brothren in this Organicall body doe concurre to the forming of these decrees by way of obedience to the
his brother and therefore we doubt not but the Church hath jus law to excommunicate the Apostles in case of obstinacie and would have used this power iâ— Judas had lived now when the power of excommunication was in vigor but wee say withall de facto the suâ—position was unpossible in respect that continued and habituall obstinacie and flagitious and atâ—ocious scandals deserving excommunication were inconsistent with that measure of the holy Spirit bestowed upon those Catholick Organs and vessels of mercy but this exempteth the Apostles from act all excommunication de facto but is our brethren exâ—â—pt them a jure from the Law they transforme the Apostles into Popes above all Law which wee cannot doe Apostolick eminencie doth 〈…〉 neither Peter nor Paul to bee above either the 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 Law or the positive Lawes gi 〈…〉 One doth wittily say on these 〈…〉 Matth. 8. 15. The Pope is either a 〈…〉 if hee bee a brother offending 〈…〉 complaine of him to the Church 〈…〉 bee no brother there 's an end 〈…〉 his father and never after this 〈…〉 〈…〉 in a Synod as Apostles doth not 〈…〉 in Apostolick acts could not use Sy 〈…〉 others 1. Because Daniel 9. 2. 〈…〉 understood by books the num 〈…〉 Lord came to Jeremiah the 〈…〉 Paul 1 Cor. 1. 1. and Timothi 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 1 Thess. 1. 1. and 3. The 〈…〉 and yet â— ophâ—ts and Apostles were immedi 〈…〉 which they â—â—ote and spake Answ. 1. Daniel â—â—d the Prophecie of Jeremiah and the Pro 〈◊〉 the books of Moses and the Apostles read the old Testament 〈◊〉 and Paul read â—eathen Poets and citeth them Act. 17. 〈◊〉 Tiâ— 1. 12. and maketh them Scripture 2. But the question is now if as Prophets and immediatly inâ—â—â— Prophets and Apostles they did so consult with Scripture which they reade as they made any thing canoniâ—k Scripture upon 〈◊〉 medium and formall reason because they did read it 〈◊〉 it out of bookes and not because the immediate iâ—â—piration of the holy Ghost taught them what they should 〈◊〉 canonick Scripture Suppone a sentence of a â—eathen 〈◊〉 suppone this that Paul left his cloake at Troâ—s not the â—â—â—wledge of sense not naturall reason not experience none â—â— these can bee a formall medium a formall meane to make scripture but as thus saith Jehovah in his word is the formall reason why the Church beleeveth the Scripture to be the Word â—â— God so the formall reason that maketh Prophets and Apostles to put downe any truth as that which is formally canonicall scripture whether it bee a supernaturall truth as the 〈◊〉 was made flesh or a morall truth as Children obey your 〈◊〉 or a naturall truth as The Oxe knoweth his owner or an experienced truth as make not friendship with an angry 〈◊〉 a truth of heathen moralitie as mee are the off-spring of God or a truth of sense Paul lest his cloâ—ke at Tâ—oas I say the 〈◊〉 formall reason that maketh it divine and Scripturall truth is the immediate inspiration of God therefore though 〈◊〉 learned by bookes that the captivitie should indure seventi yeares yet his light by reading made it not formally Scripture but Daniels putting it in the Canon by the immediat actiâ—r impulsion and inspiration of the holy Spirit and though Matthew did read in Esaiah A Virgin shall conceive and beared Sonne yet Matthew maketh it not a part of the New Testament because Esaiah said it but because the holy Ghost did imdiatly suggest it to him as a divine truth for a holy man might draw out of the Old and New Testament a Chapter of orthodox truths all in Scripture words and beleeve them to bee Gods truth yet that Chapter should not formally bee the Scriptur of God because though the Author did write it by the light of faith yet the Propheticall and Apostolicall spirit did not suggest it and inspire it to the author I know some Schoolâ— Papists have a distinction here They say there bee some sepernaturall truths in Scriptures as predictions of things that tall out by the mediation of contingent causes and the supernaturall mysteries of the Gospell as that Achab shall bee killed in the wars the Messiah shall bee borne c. Christ came to 〈◊〉 sinners and those were written by the immediatly inspiring Spirit others were but historicall and naturall truths of fact as that Paul wrought miracles that hee left his cleake at Troas and these latter are written by an inferior spirit the assisting not the immediatly inspiring Spirit and by this latter spirit say they much of Scripture was written and from this assisting Spirit commeth the traditions of the Church say they and the decrees of Popes and councells and this holy Spirit though infallible may and doth use disputation consultations councells of Doctors reading but wee answer that what counsells determin by an assisting spirit is not Scripture nor yet â—m-ply infallible nor doth Daniel advise with Jeremialis writing what hee shall put downe as Scripture nor Paul with Sosâ—hâ—â—â—â— with Timothy and Silvamus what hee shall write as Canonick Scripture in his Epistles for then as the decrees of the coun 〈◊〉 at Jerusalem are called the decrees of the Apostles and Elders and this decree which commeth from the Apostles and Elders assemâ—led with one accord and speaking with joynt suffrages from the holy Ghost v. 7 8 9 10 c. v. 28. as collaterall authors of the decree is the conclusion of Apostles and Elders so also should the prophâ—cie of Daniel at least the first two verses of the ninth chapter bee a part of Daniel and a part of Jeremiâ—hs prophecie and Pauls Epistles to the Corinthians should bee the Epistle of Paul and Sâ—stheâ—es and his Epistles to the Colossians and Thessahâ—ianâ— the Epistles of Paul of Timothy of Silvanus whereas Sosthenes Timothy Silvanus were not immediatly inspired collaterall writers of these Epistles with Paul but onely joyners with him in the salutation The erring and scandalous Churches are in a hard condition if they cannot bee edified by the power of jurisdiction in presbyteries Object But it never or seldome in a century falleth out that a Church is to bee excommunicated and Christ hath provided Lawes for things onely that fall out ordinarily Answ. It is true wee see not how an whole Church can bee formally convented accused excommunicated as one or two brethren may bee in respect all are seldome or never deserted of God to fall into an atrocious scandall and wilful obstinacie yet this freeth them not from the Law as suppose in a Congregation of a thousand if five hundreth bee involved in libertinisme are they freed because they are a multitude from Christs Law or from some positive punishment by analogie answering to excommunication 2. The Eldership of a Congregation being three onely doth not seldome scandalously offend and are they under no power under heaven The people may withdraw from them saith the Synod of New England what then so may I withdraw
colledge of Apostles and Elders conveened and yet materially it is the same prohibition Object 4. The Acts of this Synod are finaliter acts of government because they are rules conducing for the governing of the Church but formaliter they are acts of dogmaticall power and not formally acts of jurisdiction for there is no rebuking of subverters of soules inordine to excommunication no penall power is exercised here sub poona under the paine of excommunication and therefore there an here no formall acts of government Answ. 1. The acts of Church-government finaliter that is government because to prescribe rules and directive Lawes for they are not properly Lawes which the Church prescribeth Christ is the onely Law-giver are formall acts of governing and one power doth not make Lawes for governing the Church and another power different in nature punish the contraveners And what power disposeth and ordereth the meanes doe also dispose and order the end Canons of the Church tending to the edification of the Church are meanes tending to the government of the Church and I appeale to the judgement of our reverend brethren if wee suppose that one single Congregation should doe all that this Synod doth if they would not call it a formall governing of that particular Congregation for example in the Church of Pergamus one ariseth and teacheth the doctrine of the Nicolaitans suppose that fornication is indifferent is the eating of blood and is no sinne the Angels of the Church of Pergamus preach against this doctrine in private they deale by force of arguments from Scripture that it is a wicked doctrine and destructive to holinesse as Paul and Barnab as disputeth Act. 15. 1. 2. with the obtruders of a necessitie of Circumcision yet they prevaile not now suppose this independent Church following the Apostle Pauls way thinke good to convene a Synod or a parishionall assembly to determine Synodically that this is a wicked doctrine and shall in their decree call the holders of this doctrine subverters of soules and forbid fornication in their Synod now supposing Pergamus to be a single Church in a remote Iland consociated with no neighbouring Churches who could in reason deny that this Synodicall power so inacting were a power formally governing the Church of Pergamus it is true some of our brethren say that it is even to us a received tenent that the power that disposeth of the meanes of governing doth not for that governe in respect that we teach that the classicall presbytery doth decree and in act and the Congregation doth execute these Decreed but I pray you doth this prove that the power ordering the meanes of governing is no formall act of governing yea the contrary is true because the Congregation executing the acts of the classicall presbytery as subordinat in that act to the classicall presbytery by their authority therfore while they give out these acts or Canons doe formally governe that Congregation executing their acts in this particular Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Mr. Herle c. 1. p. 9. teach that there is a power of clearing truth dogmatically and that 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 ultimately where the controversie is ended but they will have this ultimate power not in a Synod onely but also in a Congregation But 1. they seeme to make this dogmaticall power a Church-power and the exercise thereof formally an act of Church-government and so it must bee Church-power and Church-government in the Synod as well as in the Congregation 2. The last period and conclusion of the controversie cannot bee both in the Congregation de jure by right onely and in the Synod by right onely for two last powers cannot bee properly in two subordinate judicatures for if Antioch appeale to a Synod as they doc Act. 15. 2. then Antioch is not the sole last and ultimate and finall judge and 3. If the controversie concerne many Churches as this doth Act. 15. 2. 23. 24. I see not how a Congregation except they transgresse their line can finally determine it And here while as our brethren doe all edge that a Synod hath a power to decree and make lawes but hath no power at all to execute these Lawes or to punish the contraveners but power of punishing is all in the single Congregation â— They tie all governing power to a punishing power as if there were no other wayes to governe but upon supposall of scandalls whereas all Scripture and polliticians make a power of giving Lawes formally a governing power 2. When one societie and Synod maketh the Lawes and another must execute them and punish the contraveners the single Congregation that punisheth is more subjected by a truely prelaticall bondage then if the Law-makers had onely the power of punishing the contraveners at they onely have the power of making the Lawes I take not here Lawes for Lawes properly so called but for ministeriall directories having ecclesiasticall authoritie and here in effect our brethren lay truely a prelaticall bondage on the Churches of Christ for they teach that a Synod may make a Law by a pastorall power and that this Synod is an ordinance of Christ by Act. 15. and that as Prelates did they send those Synodicâ—ll decrees to bee obeyed and put in execution by the Churches and ordaine the contraveners to bee punished by the Churches and here is a power above a power and mandates for government sent by the Synod to the Churches to bee obeyed and a Synod governing by Churches this they call prelaticall in us But 3. there is no penall power here say they and nothing decerved to bee obeyed sub paena under the paine of excommunication therefore no power of jurisdiction But this consequence is justly denyed for no politician no reason in the world can say that all power of jurisdiction is included in the power of excommunication What hath the Church a Church-power to threaten and no Church-power to pardon the penltent I think if the Church as the Church Matth. 18. receive a power from Christ to bind in heaven and earth doth not Christ in that same patent give to her also a power to loose in earth and heaven and when hee saith if bee refuse to beare the Church let him be to thee â— aubeâ—hen and publican doth hee not give to the Church a power to command if hee command to heare and obey the Church hee must give a power of jurisdiction to the Church to command and a power to command not penall onely but promissorie also to loose and absolve upon condition of prosessed repentance Now suppose the Church make a Law that theresurrection of the dead is a truth of God to bee beleeved and professed upon occasion that in the Congregation Hymeneus Alexander den yeth that Article in that very Commandement doctrinall the Church doth governe the whole Congregation and exerciseth a power of formall governing though in their act they say nothing of the censure of excommunication to those who shall deny that Article
Churches profession of the truth formally constituteth a visible Church and Church union in ordinances and government and this was alike in the Synagogues and in Ierusalem It was a thing meerely typicall that at Ierusalem onely and in the Temple onely should there bee offerings and sacrifices because in Christ God-man all our worship and service and prayers are accepted of the Father but I pray you did this instampe Ierusalem with any note of Church-supremacy above the meanest Synagogue in all Israel and Iudah I see it not all the Synagogues and all the land were members of the nationall Church and every one a member of his owne Synagogue the persons processing the truth and dwelling at Ierusalem had no supremacie over the Synagogues because they did inhabit that typicall place but the Priests and Levites were indeed servants to all the land in offering sacrifices and in governing in the Synedry either the greater or the lesse but these professors who did constitute the visible Church at Ierusalem had no Church supremacie at all for their relation to the Temple their cohabitation or bodily contiguitie was no Church-relation then or now and that these of the Synagogues behooved to worship in some solemne acts onely at Ierusalem did no more give supremacie to the inhabitants of Ierusalem to bee a Church over them then the Synagogues could claime supremacie over the inhabitants of Ierusalem for the inhabitants of Ierusalem were tied to worship there and in no other place and to stand to the determinntion of the great Synodrie without appeale because there was not a Catholick visible Church in the world but the Church of the Iewes and this argument with as great force of reason might conclude that all the cities and incorporations of England are in government dependent and subordinate to London and the suburbs because they are subordinate to the honorable Houses of Parliament if wee should suppone that Westminster by a standing Law of the Kingdome were the unalâ—erable seat where the Parliament can fit and in no other place which yet could prove nothing seeing London and the suburbs are in their government no lesse subordinate to the Parliament then the meanest village and towne in England and therefore I see no ground because some representative worship was tied to Jerusalem to give Jerusalem a Church-supremacie 2. because one Congregation doth pray for another that is under pestilence and diseases and praises God for the deliverance from these evills which also is a sort of representative worship every Church and person partaking of a Christian priesthood to offer up prayers and praises one for another it will not as I conceive prove that one Congregation hath Church-supremacie and power of jurisdiction over another Because 1. all Israel was alike circumcised 2. all alike the called people of God in covenant with God 3. all had claime to the Altar Sacrifices Temple Arke c. 4. All alike professed their subjection to God to Priests and Prophets in these same ordinances whether typicall or judiciall or morall therefore every Synagogue alike at Ierusalem at Dan or Bersheba were alike Congregationall Churches without dependance one upon another and all depended upon the whole nationall Church and on the Synodries supreme subordinate and the Synagogue-government according to their subordinations respectively and I see no nationall Church in Israel peculiar to them or typicall more then there is a nationall Church in Scotland or England though God put some distinguishing typicall notes upon their government yet it never made either the invisible or visible Church of the Iewes to differ in nature and essence from the Christian Churches Object 17. From the power of jurisdiction in a Synod you may inferre a power of jurisdiction in a nationall Church and a power of jurisdiction in the whole Christian world and wee know not any Politicall Church Catholick and visible in Scripture and if then were any such Church Catholick then might they conveene and sweart a Catholick-covenant for uniformitie of doctrine worship and government of the Church as wee have done in Britaine and this Catholick Church might impose it upon a nationall Church even by that same Law of proportion by which the nationall Church may impose it on particular Churches which are parts of the Nationall Church Answ. I see not how the consequence holdeth every way good that as wee inferre from a juridicall power in a presbytery the same power juridicall in a Synod and the same in a nationall Assembly that therefore wee may inferre the same juridicall power in an Oecumenick councell and the reasons of the disparitie I take to bee these 1. The farther remote in locall distance of place that Churches bee as it falleth out in the Catholick visible Church the danger of scandalizing one another by visible communion and so the opportunitie of edifying one another is the lesse and so the communion visible is the lesse and consequently the power of jurisdiction is the lesse 2. An universall and oecumenick councell of all the visible Churches on earth is an act of the visible Church which supposeth all the visible Churches on earth to bee in that morall perfection of soundnesse of faith of concord and unitie that some one Congregation or classicall presbytery of Elders according to Gods heart may bee in which morall perfection perhaps is not de facto attainable though it bee not physically impossible in this life except wee suppose the heavenly dayes of Christs visible reigne on earth a thousand yeares when yet there shall bee no Temple nor externall ministery of which state I cannot now dispute and therefore I conceive these sixteene hundred yeares there never was an integrall and perfect oecumenick councell of all the Churches on earth and therefore if wee should dispute of the juridicall power of such a Catholick assembly whether it may impose an oecumenick and Catholick oath on a nationall Church against their will and excommunicate a nationall Church is but a needlesse and a Châ—mericall dispute and it includeth two contradictory suppositions 1. That all the Churches on earth are of one sound faith worship doctrine and Church-government and yet one nationall Church is supposed to bee heterodox scandalous and obstinate so that that whole nationall Church must bee constrained to take a lawfull oath and must bee excommunicated such an hypothesis is not possible where the Gospell is preached for even the whole Romish Church in all its members deserveth not excommunication in respect wee are sure God hath thousands in the bosome of that Church who beleeve in Christ and doe not defend popery with obstinacie and such an hypothesis is contradicent to the supposition of the soundnesse of faith and unitie of all Christian Churches on earth and therefore I plainely deny that Christ hath given the like power of jurisdiction to the Catholick visible Church that hee hath given to a nationall Church over a provinciall Church or Synod and to a Synod over a classical
nor natures light doth warrant us to unjust appeales or to any thing against equitie and reason but that supremacy of power should bee in a Congregation without any power of appealing I thinke our brethren cannot teach for when the Church of Antioch cannot judge a matter concerning the necessitie of keeping Moses his Law or any difficill dogmaticall point they by natures direction Act. 15. 2. decree to send Pau ' Barnabas and others to Jerusalem to the Apostles and Elders as to a higher judicature that their truth may bee determined and this they did without any positive law that wee can imagine for Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson as also the Author of the Church government of New England teach that the Church of Antioch had jus power to judge and determine the controversie but because of the difficultie had not light â—o judge thereof Ergo they must acknowledge appeales by natures light warrantable as well as wee for suppose wee that a Congregation inclineth to this that Arminianisme is the sound doctrine of grace opposite to Stoicisme one man is cited before the Congregation for holding the contrary hee knoweth all the Congregation in those points to be Pelagians would not our brethren say that this man so unjustly accused for holding the truth against the enemies of grace may appeale to a Synod I thinke they must teach this by their grounds though by the way I thinke the brethren erre in this to teach that Antioch had power to determine the controversie Act. 15. in this case 1. when the Churches of Syria and Cilicia to their knowledge were troubled with the like question as v. 24. may cleare 2. when as the partie against the truth was so prevalent within the Church of Antioch Act. 15. 2. as that they opposed the Apostle Pau ' and Barnabas also in this case I doubt much if they had power to determine a question that so much concerned all the Churches for that was proper to a Synod of many Churches 2. When the greatest part of a Church as Antioch is against the truth as is cleare Act. 15. 2. I beleeve in that they lose their jus their right to determine eaâ—enus in so farre for Christ hath given no ecclesiasticall right and power to determine against the truth but onely for the truth and therefore in this appeales must bee necessary Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Herle c. 2. p. 17. 18. say we do much Judaizein that we multiply appeales upon appeales from the Congregation to a Classe then to a Synod then to a nationall assembly then to an â—eckmenick councell and this way while the world indureth causes are never determined and Synods cannot alwayes bee had even as in Jerusalem the supreme judicature was farre remote from all proselytes as from the Eunuch of Aethiopia Act. 8. and from the remotest parts of the holy Land But God hath provided better for us in the New Testament where every Congregation which is at hand may decide the controversie Answ. 1. The speedinesse of ending controversies in a congregation is badly compensed with the suddainnesse and temerity of delivering men to Satan upon the decision of three Elders without so much as asking advise of any classes of Elders and with deciding questions deepe and grave that concerneth many Churches which is a putting a private sickle in a common and publick harvest 2. All appeales without just warrant from Christs will wee condemne as the abuse of appeales to a court which is knowne shall never bee 3. Antiochs appeale to a Synod two hundreth miles distant as our brethren say in so weighty a question was no Judaizing but that which Paul and the Apostles was guiltie of as well as wee 4. Matters concerning many Churches must bee handled by many The Doctrine of the Presbyteriall Churches of Jerusalem Corinth Ephesus Antioch vindicated VVEe are convinced from the numerous multitude of beleevers and the multitude of Pastors at this famous and mother Church of the Christians at Jerusalem to beleeve the frame and mould was presbyteriall and that it cannot bee so much as imagined or dreamed that it was moulded to the patterne of one single Congregation which could all meet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into one place The frame of an independent single Congregation is such as no more doe meet ordinarily in one house then may conveniently bee edified in partaking of one Word and one breaking of bread that is one Table at the Supper of the Lord nor can wee imagine that the first mould of a Christian visible Church was so inconvenient as that it crossed edification and conversion which is the formall effect of a Church-meeting Now the multitude was such as could not neither morally nor physically meet in one house For at one Table many thousands and multiplied thousands could not meer and therefore consider their number they were Act. 1. a hundreth and twentie met in one place but I shall not bee of the opinion that this was all seeing 1 Cor. 15. 6. Christ after his resurrection was seene of Cephas then of the twelve after that hee was seene of above five hundreth brethren then in one day at one Sermon about three thousand soules Act. 2. 42. and ch 4. 4. though they were apprehended who preached the Gospell yet many of them which heard the Word beleeved and the number of the men was about five thousand I deny not but worthy Calvin saith id potius de tota ecclesia quam de nova accessione intelligendum this was the whole number including the three thousand that were converted c. 2. but first hee saith Potius hee inclineth rather to this opinion but secondly the Text saith of those which heard the word it would seeme to mee at the second Sermon of Peter and Augustine Chrysostome Bedâ— Basilius Oecumenius Hieronym Ireneus make this number divers from the former so doe Cornelius a Lap. Salmeron Stapletonus l Sanctius Lorinus Lyranus Cajetanus but we shall not contend about the matter nor yet whether the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 includeth women which it often doth in the Greek as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Demosthenes doth also yet the wisdome of God in the Apostles cannot admit us to imagine that five thousand could ordinarily meet to the Word Sacraments and government in one house and after this many thousands were added to this Church 1. Our brethren say it is one thing to say that they could not meet in one place by reason of extrinsecall impediments of persecution and through want of a capacious and large roome and another thing to say that it was unpossible that they could bee one Congregation and meet in one place for though wee prove they could not meet because of persecution wee doe not prove that they were so numerous that they could not conveniently meet in one place Answ. Though it bee
flow immediately and necessarily from the essence of a Church and a congregation be essentially a Church then this power agreeth to all Churches whether consociated or not consociated and without respect of what neighbours they have whether many or few whether any or none 2. A congregation its alone cannot have sole power of jurisdiction and then be deprived of it when God sendeth neighbour Churches for then neighbouring Churches which are given for helpe should be given for losse the contrary whereof Ames saith Nor doe Synods saith he constitute a new forme of a Church Answ. Power of Iurisdiction floweth from the essence of a congregation in an Iland Ergo a totall and compleat power of jurisdiction floweth from the essence of a Church or congregation consociated it followeth no wayes so a pastor of a Congregation hath as a pastor power to rebuke sinne and to administrate the Sacraments Ergo when three pastors are added to help him he hath the sole power of rebuking sinne and the sole and entire power to administrate the Sacraments and none of these three pastors hath power with him it followeth not and because these three pastors are added to help him and their pastorall power added to him is cumulative and auxiliary but not privative or destructive of his pastorall power therefore the first pastor suffereth losse by the addition of these three to him who will say this our Brethren do conceive the power of Congregations in its kind and essence to be Monarchicall so as if any power from consociated Congregations be added thereunto the Congregations power Monarchicall is d minished and the essence of it changed 2. Compleat and entire power to rule both the Congregation and the Members of consociated Churches in so far as they do keep communion with that Congregation and may either edifie or scandalize them floweth not immediatly and necessarily from the essence of every Congregation even in remote Islands not consociated with others that we never said 3. A power to governe well and according to the rule of the word added to another power to governe well and according to the word is an auxiliary power and no way destrective of that power to which it is added indeed a power to governe well added to a power of male administration in a Congregation is distructive of that power and reason it should be so because Christ never gave any such power of male administration to a Congregation but a power of right governing added to a power of right governing is neither destructive thereof nor doth it constitute a new forme of a Church or a Church power but only inlarge the prâ—existent form to extend it selfe farther for the edification of more soules But saith Mr. Mather if it be against the light of nature that the adverse party be the sole judge which must be if the sâ—le power of Iurisdiction be in the Congregation as we grant in an extraordinary case when a Congregation is in an Island its alone and so it shall be lawfull for a single Congregation to doe that which is against all equity and the very light of nature it must then follow that it is not against the light of nature that a Congregation though consociated with other Congregations have entire jurisdiction within it selfe Answ. None of us do teach that it is against the light of nature that the adverse party be the judge it might fall out in a generall councell lawfully convened from which there is no provocation yea and in a nationall councell for all councels may erre the adverse party may judge as it was a lawfull councell according to a Church-constitution that condemned Christ of blisphemy and they were also his enemies but we teach that it is not congruous to the wisdome of Christ nor to the light of nature that Christ should have appointed all the ordinary Churchcourts so many thousand congregations who may rather erre then extraordinary and higher Synods to be the onely ordinary judges in their owne cause Nor doth any thing more follow from this argument that when there is one congregation its alone in an Iland destitute of the helpe of consociated Churches which is a defect of an extraordinary providence of Christ in that one singular exigence that that congregation shall be both judge and party in its owne cause if we suppose that one Micaiah shall contend for the truth and all the rest of the Prophets and people of that congregation to be against the truth and to judge and condemne one man who seeketh the Lord in truth It is a wonder to me that Thessalonica was but one single congregation all hearing one Word partakers of one Lords Supper at one Table yet the Apostle ascribeth to them that which is a note to worthy Baynes of the numerous multitude of the Church of Ierusalem from whence went the Word of God to all the world 1 Thes. 1. 8. For from you sounded out the Word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad I deny not what Mr. Mather and Thomson say but 5000 may meet to heare the word and many thousands were gathered together Luke 12. to heare Christ but these reverend brethren doe leave out 1. The inconvenience of thronging so all at once for they trode one upon another 2. Christ preached not to all those thousand at once for it is expresly said v. 1. He began to say to his Disciples So Christ refusing to preach to such a disorderly confluence of people who could not heare and his doctrine being all for his Disciples the very Sermon being preached to his Disciples onely Matth. 10. 2 3 4 c. and the Parable of the rich man v. 22. he applieth to his Disciples Then he said to his Disciples therefore I say unto you take no thought for your life c. It evidenceth to me that Christ condemneth a numerous multitude in one congregation to heare at once And whereas Chrysostome saith 5000 persons did heare his voyce at once in one congregation by meanes of Scaffolds and Galleries and Mr. Mather is willing to yeeld eight thousand an hundred and twenty were all assembled in one place to heare the Word and that all the multitude of converts at Ierusalem were together in Salomons porch Act. 5. 12. I grant three thousand could heare one at once but alas this is a great uncertainty for independent congregations But 1. this is to be proved that eight thousand Mr. Mather hath not added many other multitudes mentioned Act. 5. 14. Act. 6. 1. v. 7. and elsewhere did meet daily in the Temple 2. Daily and ordinarily from house to house 3. To celebrate the Lords Supper daily in the Temple and in every private house there were need of many Scaffolds and Galleries to sit at one Table 4. To make one judicature and have more then power of consenting in Church censures as our brethren
Church may doe it Nor did they lay on hands as Ecclesiasticall Elders because what these which layd on hands did they did as from the Congregation for 1. These Levites were taken in stead of the first borne of Israel and not in stead of the first borne of the Elders only Num. 3 40 41. 2. They were presented to the Lord as an offering of the children of Israel not of the Elders only 3. When the multitude brought an oblation the Elders put their hands on the head of the sacrifice Levit. 4. 15. in stead of all the multitude Answ. These who layd on hands did it as a worke peculiar to the Elders because the Elders were a part of the first borne who by Office were Elders and in whose stead the Levites were assumed Num. 3. 40. 41. else the Church of Israel being a constituted Church before this time wanted Officers which is against all truth 2. We grant the Magistrates layd not on hands but they who layd on hands did it as Ecclesiasticall Elders And the reasons against this conclude not 1. The first reason concludeth not because these who layd on hands were the first borne who by Office were Church men 2. The other two reasons prove nothing for because these who layd on hands did lay on hands as representing the whole Congregation alas it doth no wayes conclude that they layd not on hands as it is a works peculiar to them as Elders for the Priest offered sacrifice first for his owne sinnes and then for the peoples Heb. 7. 27. and so did represent the people But I hope it followeth not that therefore the Priest did not sacrifice as a Priest and by vertue of a peculiar Office but onely as a principall member of the Congregation 3. What if there be no Elders in a single Congregation as our brethren suppose there were no Elders in Office in Israel to lay hands on the Levites it will not follow therefore the people are to lay on hands except there were no Elders in all the Land or Nationall Church to lay on hands And though I thinke imposition of hands not so essentiall perhaps as a Minister can be no Minister without it yet I thinke not so of Ordination for these to mee are as different as the authoritative calling of a Minster and a rite annexed to that calling because none can be a Minister in a constituted Church but one which is called of God as was Aaron But you will say in a Church in an Island one may bee a Pastor without any ordination if the people elect him and there be no Elders to ordaine I answer it is true but so many Pastors send a Pastor to bee a Pastor to a Congregation though that Congregation never chuse him as possibly they bee for the most part Popish or unwilling yet both Cases are extraordinary and the Church not constituted and established M. Mather if the people may elect Officers then in some cases they may ordaine them also because ordination is lesse then election and dependeth upon it as a necessary antecedent and it is nothing but aâ— consummation of election or the admission of a person into the possession of that Office whereto hee had right before by election If then a single Congregation may elect which is the greater they may ordaine which is the lesser Answ. Ordination is the more and election the lesse for ordination is an act authoritative of the Presbytery 1 Tim. 4. 14. and for ought I see the authors might argue thus the people may ordaine Ergo they may preach and baptize for all the three are presbyteriall acts given to men in office 2. Some doubt if I said rightly in my former Treatise that ordination is prior to election because ordination is that whereby a Minister is made a Minister and election that whereby he who is a Minister first by order of nature is made the Minister of such a flâ—ck I will not contend with any of either sides for order But when I said so I tooke the word election for the peoples actuall receiving and their compleat taking him for their Minister after hee is now ordained a Minister this is his installing in his Office And my reason is because the peoples naming of such a man to bee their pastor doth stand with his never being their pastor hee being unwilling to be their pastor and the presbytery thinking it unfit hee be the pastor of such a people 2. The people elect him as a pastor to be their pastor they doe not elect him as a gifted man And whereas some say Acts 6. 3. 4 5. Election of seven men to be Deacons goeth before ordination and imposition of hands v. 6. Answ. Election of the people goeth before ordination in the relation of Luke true Ergo election is prior by order of nature it followeth not But Acts 1. Ordination of Matthias God casting the lot upon him vers 25. is prior to the peoples electing of him for the peoples appoynting of two vers 23. cannot be their election for they were to elect one but I submit to the learneder my thoughts in this As also my tearming Paphnutius neither Bishop nor Elder at the Councell of Nice which I did not as denying him to bee a Bishop but because hee was called to that Councell of Nice where as before hee had beene deprived but was restored by Constantine though in the estimation of these who contended for the single life of Priests whose corruptions Paphnutius opposed hee was in an Ecclesiasticall sense neither Bishop nor Presbyter but deprived from both But let the righteous rebuke mee and it shall be as Oyle to my Head 3. It cannot bee that election of the people is the whole calling of a man to the Ministerie and Ordination onely a supplement and an consummatory rite or a benedictory signe which may bee spared 1. Because by the imposition of the bands of the Presbytery Timothy was made a Minister 1 Timothy 4. 14. Paul and Silas separatted to preach to the Gentiles Acts 13. 1 2 3 4. the Deacons ordained Acts 6. 6. and this is enjoyned with the right manner of acting it to Timothy 1 Timothy 5. 22. 2 Timothy 2. 2. as a Ministeriall act 2. A Ministeriall caling standeth in an authoritative sending Romans 10. 15. and I see not well how the people themselves doe send a Minister to themselves 3 The people have not either formally or by any grant of CHRIST vertually the Keyes committed to them how then can they give the Keyes to pastors 4. People may as the Sheepe of CHRIST Ioh. 10. decern His Voyce and so have a power of Election of their owne pastors nor doth this make good which our Brethren say Mr. Mather sayth that because they are all taught of God Esa. 54. 13. and they knew Christs ' Doctrine Joh 7. therefore they may judge of a Ministers fitnesse for it is plaine that there it a twofold knowledge one of
We say not that baptisme is imposed on all who beleeveth as they are such for God saveth divers beleevers who are not baptized but Gods will the supreme I aw-giver here is to be looked into God would have no circumcision from Adam to Abraham and would himselfe have the people want circumcision in the Wildernesse fortie yeares and would have it administrated in private houses it being a bloody and painefull Sacrament but we have an expresse Commandement of God to baptize all ordinarily of the visible Church yet not because they are members of one single Congregation but because they beleeve testifie themselves to be members of the visible Church in generall we deny that the want of membership in a particular CongregatioÌ„ is that strong band that should hinder baptisme or the seales of the Covenant God hath appointed no lawfull calling such as traffiquing by Seas â—equent travelling ordinary to transient members of the visible Church to be inconsistent with the lawfull partaking of the ordinances of grace seales of the Covenant for only those who doe not try and examine themselves and are prophanely scandalous are excluded as swine from the holy things of God and from the Lords Supper not men because they are necessarily busied in a lawfull calling and must ordinarily travell to farre countries and so cannot be members of a single parish 1. This is a physicall impediment and not a sinne nor a morall impediment excluding any from the Seales of grace yea and an unwritten tradition 2. I speake against that difference which the author maketh betwixt the seales of grace in the Old Testament and the seales of grace in the New Testament for there were Physicall and civill defects in the Old Testament which by a divine Law made some incapable of the Passeover as if any were Lepers bastards borne Moabites and Ammonites or typically uncleane or had touched the dead they could not eate the Passeover though otherwise they did beleeve in Christ to come and were morally cleane but by the contrary under the New Testament there be no Physicall or ceremoniall defects no callings no civill relations but onely morall defects and sinfull scandals which doth exclude men from the Seales of grace except you bring in ceremonies in the New Testament of your owne devising for all Nations so they beleeve in Christ Jew or Gentile Barbarian or Scythian bond or free male or female are to be baptized Matth. 28. 19. God is no accepter of 〈◊〉 or Nations or callings Act. 10. 34 35. compare this with ver 46 47. and Gal. 3. 27. For as many of you as have beene baptized unto Christ have put on Christ v. 28. There is neither Iew nor Gâ—â—ek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for 〈◊〉 all me in Christ Jesus so Gal. 6. 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcisionâ— waileth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature I must then say it is boldnesse in men to say that there is a lawfull calling in the New Testament which our Brethren are pleased to call the strong hand of God which maketh persons who are new creatures and baptized unto Christ uncapable of the seales of grace Deare Brethren yeeld to the cleare and evident truth of God And for this cause the seales of the New Testament must be more necessary in this respect then were the Seales in the Old Testament Our Brethren say All circumcised might eate the Passeover though I doubt much of it and might enter into the Temple if they were not legally uncleane but all baptized may not caâ—e the Lords Supper and all baptized though excommunicated may enter into the congregation for the publicke worship hearing the word praying praising c. But all circumcised might not enter into the congregation The places 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. prove not that the Seales of grace are administrated to a Church body of a particular congregation only as they are such for these seales are common to all the visible Churches on earth We many are one body it is not to be exponed We many are of one Parishionall Congregation and onely are one body but We many of all the visible Churches on Earth are one body in Christ. This you must say except you deny all visible communion of sister Churches The Object They who are not capable of Church censures are not capable of Church Priviledges But those that are not within the Church covenant of a particular congregation are not capable of Church censure The proposition being evident the assumption is proved 1 Cor. 5. 12. What have I to doe to judge those who are without that is without the communion of a particular congregation So Amesius de consc l. 4. c. 24. quest 1. resp ad Answ. First I answered before the major is false by your owne doctrine those of another Congregation cannot be censured but by their owne congregation yet by Letters of recommendation they may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation Also strangers of approved piety may be capable of Church rebukes which are Church censures Secondly The place 1 Cor. 5. 12. is manifestly abused for by those who are without are meant onely the Insidels and Heathens who are without the whole visible Church and not those of approved piety who are baptized and professe the truth sincerely for Peter Martyr Beza Calvin Marlorat Pareus Zwinglius so also Haymo Aquinas expone it with us which is cleare first by the phrase of speaking What have I to doe being a note of estrangement as Joh. 2. 4. Woman what have I to doe with thee and 2 Sam. 16. 10. David said What have I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zerviah now Paul and the faithfull at Corinth are not estranged from those of approved piety of other Congregations he tooke care to edifie and rebuke them and so are all the Saints to edifie censure and rebuke one another Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alwayes those who are without are taken in an ill part in the Word of God as Mark. 4. 11. Those who are without are the blinded and hardned and Rev. 22. 15. for without are dogges our Brethren expone it of the visible Church Now not to be in Membership of such a particular congregation is not a sin nor a just ground of Pauls estrangement of his Ministeriall power from them it may be caused by persecution when the flocke are scattered by Wolves Fourthly Those who are here without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are left by Paul to the immediate judgement of God and not to be judged of the Church ver 13. But them that are without God judgeth Now those who are members of another congregation then the Church of Corinth or members of no particular congregation and yet of approved piety are not left to the immediate judgement of God because they are without The banished servants of God who suffer for the Truth or transient members who
Gerson as also Glorianus but he who is casten out as a Schismaticke is in the same case with an excommunicate person Lastly baptisme is not a priviledge of a particular visible Church onely nor doth the place of 1 Cor. 12. vers 13. meane of the visible parishionall Church of Corinth but of the whole visible Church of Jew and Gentile bond and free as the words doe beare Quest. III. In what cases it is lawfull to separate from a Church In this discourse three things must bee discussed 1. With what Church retaining the doctrine of fundamentalls we are to remaine 2. Whether our separation from Rome bee not warrantable 3. Whether wee may lawfully separate from true Churches for the sinnes of the Churches 1 Cor. 3. 11. Another foundation can no man lay then that which is laid Jesus Christ. Hence Jesus Christ is the foundation of faith reall or personall and the knowledge of Christ is the dogmaticall foundation of faith Upon this foundation some build gold that is good doctriae some hay and stubble that is as Calvin faith curious doctrine Pareus vaine and frivolous doctrine We are to distinguish betwixt articles of faith or res fidei matters of faith and fundamentall points of faith Matters of faith I reduce to three 1. Fundamentall points 2. Supra-fundamentalia superstructions â—â—illed upon fundamentalls 3. Circa-fundamentalia things about maâ—ers of Faith for praeter fundamentalia things indifferent and besides the foundation in matters of Religion and morall carriage I acknowledge none fundamentalls are the vitall and noble parts or the soule of Divinitie The ignorance of fundamentalls condemneth which is to be understood two wayes 1. The Ignorance of fundamentalls such as are supernaturall fundamentalls condemneth all within the visible Church as a sinne but it doth not formally condemne those who are without the visible Church Job 15. 22. It onely maketh those who are without the Church incurable but doth not formally condemne them as medicine not knowne and so not refused maketh sicke men incurable as a losse but doth not kill them as a sinne 2. Superstructures which by consequence arise from fundamentalls are fundamentalls by consequent and secondarily as the second ranke of stones that are immediatly laid upon the foundation are a foundation in respect of the higher parts of the wall and therefore are materially fundamentall and the ignorance of these virtually condemne and the denying of such by consequence is a denying of the foundation Things about the foundation circa fundamentalia are all things revealed in the word of God as all Histories Miracles Chronolâ—gie things anent Orion the Pleiades the North starres Job 38. 31. 32. That Paul left his cloakc at Troas The knowledge of these is considered three wayes 1. As necessary by necessitie of a meane necessitate medii and the knowledge so is not necessary to salvation many are in glory I doubt not who lived in the visible Church and yet knew never that Sampson killed a Lion but the knowledge of all these is necessary necessitate praecepti because all in the visible Church are oblieged to know these things therefore the ignorance of these onely doth not actually condemne but virtually and by demerit lead to condemnation 2. This knowledge is considered as commanded in the excellency thereof and so error and bad opinions about these are sinfully ill though in the regenerate by accident such errors condemne not where the foundation is holden 3. The knowledge of these is considered as commanded and enjoyned to us with the submission of faith for the authority of God the Speaker and the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error not formally but by evident consequent for though the matter of these errors be not fundamentall yet the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error against this principle What ever God saith is true but God saith there were eight soules in the Arke of Noah Hence because the historiall things of Scripture and things about the foundation as that Paul purified himselfe with the Jewes Act. 21. that Paul rebuked Peter Gal. 2. is no lesse true because God hath so spoken in his Word then this fundamentall point Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners it is cleare that the specifice and essentiall forme of a fundamentall article is not taken from the authoritie of God speaking in the Word seeing Gods authoritie is one and the same in all that he speaketh but from the influence that the knowledge of an article hath to unite us to God in Christ and bring us to salvation And secondly it will follow that this Thou shalt not by the use of things indifferent kill him for whom Christ died and the like be no lesse fundamentall by evident consequent in respect it is spoken by Gods own authority then articles of our faith Thirdly it followeth that formalists ignorantly divide matters of Gods worship into matters of Faith or points fundamentall and things indifferent as if many Scripturall truthes were not to be found in Gods Word such as the miracles of Moses and Elias the journeyes of Paul which are neither matters fundamentall nor yet things indifferent Fourthly many things may be fundamentall by consequent to one who can reade the Word and heareth it read which is not by consequent fundamentall to a rude and ignorant man The knowledge of points fundamentall is necessary 1. To obtaine salvation 2. To keepe communion with a true Church for we are to separate from a Church subverting the foundation and laying another foundation Fundamentalls are restricted by many to the Creed of Athanasius and Gregorius Nazimzen and Cyrillus of Jerusalem to the Apostles Creed as it is called others reduce all fundamentalls to the famous Creeds of Niâ—e of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedâ—n Estius restricteth fundamentalls to things necessary for the well ordering of our life Davenantius saith better That such are fundamentall the knowledge whereof is simply necessary to salvation iâ— ignorance whereof doth condemne Doctor Potter calleth them Pâ—ime and capitall doctrines of our Religion or of that faith which essentially constituteth a true Church and a true Christian which is good but that he contradivideth from these things not fundamentall which may be disputed on either side and cannot be determined by the Word of God and must lie under a non liquet is his error Yet he may know that Bellarmine saith right many things are of faith and cleare in Scripture as historicall relations which are not fundamentall Camero and a greater Divine then Camero Dom. Beza reduceth all fundamentalls to things which necessarily belongeth to faith and obedience and great Calvin retrincheth fundamentalls within the Apostles Creed Occam will have the militant Catholicke Church alwayes explicitely or expressly beleevings things necessary to salvation and our Divines teach that the Catholike Church cannot erre in fundamentalls they meane with pertinacie and obstinacie 2. In
ignorant of some lesse fundamentalls 2. Because we see in a mirror and imperfectly 3. In respect of beleeving upon a false ground as for miracles In respect of the object the certaintie is most sure as sure as that God cannot lie In respect of our adherence of understanding and affections in this respect the knowledge of fundamentalls must bee certaine 1. By a negative certitude which excludeth doubting and so Pastor and people must have a certitude of fundamentalls as Rom. 14 5. Col. 1. 9. Heb. 5. 12. but for a positive certitude there is not that measure required in a teacher that is in a scholler for all the body cannot be an eye 1 Cor. 12. 17. yet is a Christian certitude and fulnesse of perswasion required even of all Christians Colos. 2. 2. Colos. 3. 16. highest and greatest in its kind though many may bee saved with lesse yet a distinct knowledge of fundamentalls in all is not necessary by a necessitie of the meanes necessitate medii as Beza and Doctor Ames teach There is a faith of fundamentalls implicite in respect of the will and affections which Papists make a wide faith as the Jâ—uâ—e Becanus thinke to beleeve these two fundamentalls 1. That there is a God 2. That this God hath a providence conâ—â—â—ning mens salvation though other particulars be not knowne Or implicite faith is saith Estius when any is ready to beleeve what the Church shall teach which faith Suarez saith though it include ignorance yet keepeth men from the danger of errors because it doth submit the mind to the nearest rule of teaching to wit to the Church the knowledge of fundamentalls in this sense doth not save but condemne Thomas saith better then he 6. Dist. They are not alike who beleeve fundamentall hereâ—ies 2. And who defend them 3. And who teach them and obtrude them upon the consciences of others For the first many beleeve fundamentall errors who are ignorant of them and doe thinke that they firmely adhere to Christian Religion Oâ—cam termeth such haereticos nescientes ignorant heretickes as the Marcionites and the Manicheans and these the Church should tolerate while they bee instructed It is true the Jesuite Meratius saith When many things are proposed to the understanding for one and the same formall reason to wit for divine authoritie the understanding cannot imbrace one but it must imbrace all nor â—â—ject one but it must reject all which is true of a formall malitious rejecting the Manichean beleeveth nothing because God saith it and hath faith sound and saving in nothing but it is not true of an actuall or virtuall contempt in one or two fundamentalls because beleevers out of weakenesse ignorance and through strength of tentation may doubt of one fundamentall as the Disciples doubted of the resurrection Joh. 20. 9. and yet in habite beleeve all other fundamentalls but the Church is to correct such as professe fundamentall heresies and to cast out of the Church seducers and deceivers 7. Dist. It is one thing to hate a fundamentall point as that Christ is consubstantiall with the Father as the Arians doe and another thing by consequence to subvert a fundamentall point as Papists by consequence deny Christ to bee true man while they hold the wonder of Transubstantiation yet doe not they hate this conclusion formally that Christ is true man 8. Dist. Though it were true which Doctor Christo. Potter saith If we put by the Points wherein Christians differ one from another and gather into one body the rest of the articles wherein they all gnerallaly agree we should finde in these propositions which without all controversie are universally received in the whole Christian world so much truth is contained as being joyned with holy obedience may be sufficient io bring a man to everlasting salvation I say though this were true yet will it not follow that these few fundamentalls received by all Christians Papists Lutherans Arians Verstians Sabellians Maccdonians Nestorians Eutychanes Socinians Anabaptists Treithitae Antitrinitarii for all these be Christians and validely baptized doe essentially constitute a true Church and a true Religion Because all Christians agree that the old and New Testament is the truth and Word of God and the whole faith of Christian Religion is to bee found in the Old Testament acknowledged both by Jewes and Christians for that is not the Word of God indeed in the Old Testament which the Jewes say is the Word of God in the Old Testament Yea the old and new Testament and these few uncâ—nâ—â—averted points received universally by all Christians are not Gods Word as all these Christians expone them but the dreames and fancies of the Jewes saying that the old Testament teacheth that Christ the Messiah is not yet come in the flesh the Treithitae say there be three Gods yet are the Treithitae Christians in the sense of Doctor Potter so that one principall as that There is one God and Christ is God and man and God is noely to be adored not one of these are uncontraverted in respect every society of Sectaries have contrary expositions upon these common fundamentalls and so contrary Religions Who doubteth but all Christians will subscribe and sweare with us Protestants the Apostolicke Creed but will it follow that all Christians are of one true Religion and doe beleeve the same fundamentalls now these fundamentalls are the object of faith according as they signifie things To us and to the Treithitae this first Article I beleeve in God as I conceive doth not signifie one and the same thing now joyne this I beleeve in God with holy obedience as wee expone it and as the Treithitae expone it it could never bee a step to everlasting salvation for it should have this meaning I beleeve there is one only true God and that there be also three Gods and what kind of obedience joyned with a faith made up of contradictions can bee availeable to salvation 3. One generall Catechise and confession of faith made up of the commonly received and agreed upon fundamentalls would not make us nearer peace though all Christians should sweare and subscribe this common Christian Catechise no more then if they should sweare and subscribe the old and new Testament as all Christians will doe and this day doth 9. Disl Though the knowledge of fundamentalls be necessary to salvation yet it cannot easily be defined what measure of knowledge of fundamentalls and what determinate number of fundamentalls doth constitute a true visible Church and a sound beleever as the learned Voetius saith Hence 1. They are saved who soundly beleeve all fundamentalls materially though they cannot distinctly know them under the reduplication of fundamentalls nor define what are fundamentalls what not 2. Though a Church retaine the fundamentalls yet if wee beforced to avow and beleeve as truth doctrines everting the foundation of faith against the article of one God if we must worship as many Gods as there bee hosties if Christs
Arminians Pelagians and old Anabaptists expound it of the visible Church that they may make Judas whom they alledge was chosen out of the world no lesse then Peter an example of their universall election and of the small apostasie of the truly elected and regenerated And you have to side with you in this the Apostate Peter Bertius the Arminians at Hage Arminius himselfe the Socinians as Socinus Theoph. 〈◊〉 and you may see your selves refuted by Amesius refuting the Arminians in the conference at Hage and this you expressely say with Arminians and Socinians 1. Because as you say Judas was one of them whom the Father had given to Christ out of the world whom alone of all them so given to him he hath losed Ergo Christ speaketh of a visible donation Answ. The Antecedent is false Joh. 6. 37. All that the Father had given me commeth unto me and him that commeth unto me I will in no wayes cast out v. 39. And this is the Fathers will which â—â—th sent me that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing but should raise it up at the last day But Judas was cast out and losed and is not raised up at the last day as one which commeth that is beleeveth in Christ. 2. This is the very exception of the Arminians and Amesius answereth quae Scriptura manifesto est judicio Iudam non it a Christo datum commendatum fuisse a Patre ut â—aeteros Christ saith Robinson speaketh of such persons as the world hated because they were not of the world Job 15. 14. But the wicked world 〈◊〉 not hate men as they are elected before God and invisibly or inwardly separated â—ut as they are outwardly separated whether they bee inwardly so or not Answ. 1. Invisible election and the contrary spirit that the children of God are led by which is most unlike to the spirit that leadeth the world is the true ground and cause why the world doth hate them and this choosing out of the world is seene and made visible by the fruits of the spirit to the wicked world but the consequence is nothing he speaketh of election that is visible or made visible yet not as visible for often Paul tâ—â—rmeth the visible Churches Saints Temples of the holy Spirit the sonnes and daughters of the living God and when he tearmeth them such he speaketh to and of a visible Church yet not as visible because to be the temple of the holy Spirit and a sonne and daughter of the living God is a thing formally and properly invisible for faith and the spirit of adoptien are not things visible or obvious to the senses but Separatisâ—s are often deceived with this hee speaketh to the visible Saints Ergo he speaketh to them as visible Saints this is the vaine collection of ignorant Anabaptists Paul writeth to the visible Church but every priviledge that hee doth ascribe to them doth not agree to them as they are visible He saith to the visible Church of Colossians ch 3. v. 3. your life is hid with Christ in God an unvisible life cannot agree to the Colossians as they are a visible Church so separation from the world made manifest and visible is the cause why the world hateth the children of God yet that separation is formally invisible and not seene to the eye of men for it is an action of God to choose men out of the world and no eye mortall can see his actions as they be such And therefore except Robinson prove that this choosing out of the world is common to elect and reprobate and to be seene in Peter and Iudas he bringeth nothing against us to prove his point but hee plainly contradicteth his owne tenents for in his first reason he will have the true Church separated from the world as Iudas the traytor was separated from the world which we grant that is separation in show and in profession and so maketh his visible Church to be made up of traytors and hypocrites who cannot bee the Spouse of Christ nor a part of Christ his mysticall body and his redeemed flocke Now hee still harpeth on this that the visible Church rightly constitute is the Spouse of Christ the redeemed of God the mysticall body of Christ and so hee contradicteth himselfe and saith with us that there bee no visible separation from the world essentiall to such a Church as they dreame of to wit of called Saints Temples of the holy Spirit c. and therefore never one of that side understood to this day the nature of a true visible Church though they talke and write much of it for the truth is the essence and definition of a Church agreeeth not equally to a true Church and a visible Church yea a visible Church as it is visible is not formally a true Church but the redeemed Church onely is the true Church Lastly He speaketh saith he of such a choosing out of the world as he doth of sending unto the world v. 18. Which sending as it was visible and externall so was the selection and separation spoken of Answ. The choosing out of the world is not opposed to sending unto the world for sending unto the world is an Apostolick sending common to Judas with the rest whereby they were sent to preach the Gospell to the world of chosen and unchosen of elect and reprobate but to bee chosen out of the world and given to Christ is proper to the elect onely who are chosen out of the loosed and reprobate world 2. It is also false that the sending of the Apostles is altogether visible for the gifting of them with the holy Spirit is a great part of sending the Apostles as our brethren say a gifted man is a sent Prophet but the Lord his gifting of the Apostle is not visible You cannot saith Robinson be partaker of the Lords Table and of devills Ergo we must separate from the ungodly Answ. The Table of Idols is that Table of devils and of false worship kindly in respect of the object that wee must separate from but a scandalous person at the Lords Supper partaketh of the Table of devils by accident in respect the person being out of Christ eateth damnation to himselfe but it is not per se and kindly the Table of devils to others and therefore I must not separate from it The Supper was to Judas the devils Table because Satan entered in him with a sup to cause him to betray the Lord and Christ told before one of them twelve had a devill and so to one of the twelve the Supper was the devils Table yet could not the Disciples separate therefrom Further he objecteth Paul condemned the Church of Corinth as knâ—â—ed lumpe and as contrary to the right constitution finding so many aberrations and defections from that state wherein they were gathered unto a Church who dare open so prophane a mouth as to affirme that this faithfull labourer
would plant the Lords vâ—neyard with such impes or gather unto the Church flagitious persons drunkards iâ—â—esâ—tous persons or such as denied the resurrection Answ. 1. Paul never insinuateth in one letter that these wicked persons marred the constitution and matter of the visible Church but onely that they marred the constitution of the invisible Church that being bought with a price they should give their bodies to harlotry and that in denying the resurrection they denyed the Scriptures and turned Epicures who said Let us â—aâ—e and drinke for to morrow we shall die but there is nothing to insinuate separation from the Church as false in the constitution 2. Paul doth not plant wicked men as impes in the Lords Vineyard they plant themselves in the roome of true members of the Church invisible and as the redeemed of God when they are not so indeed and this sort of planting is given improperly to the pastors But if you understand by planting the casting out of the draw-net of the word of the kingdome preached and the inviting of as many to come in as the Pastors doe finde Matth. 22. 9. 10. even good and bad this way it is the mouth of truth and not a prophane mouth that Pastors invite professors to come in and bee members of the visible Church though their act of inviting have no kindly influence in the hypocrisie of their profession who are invited To professe the truth is good and laudable and to deny it before men damnable and to invite men to this profession of the truth is good and laudable also And wisedome sendeth out her maidens and by them inviteth simple ones and fooles to professe the truth and to come to the visible Church Prov. 9. 4. Prov. 1. 20 21. but Pastors doe not plant drunkards and flagitious persons in the visible Church but the Apostolike Church calling to her communion Simon Magus Act. 8. but doth not plant them as hypocrites but as externall professors Mr. Coachman saith It is no wrong to leave the carnal multitude as it was no hurt to Jehosaphat when Elisha in his presence protested against Joram as one betwixt whom and God hee would not intercede Answ. Put case Jehosaphat be a Church visible worshipping God aright you wrong his societie if you leave the shepheards tents where Christ feedeth amongst the Lilies till the day breake because there bee foxes in these tents and wicked persons Is it not saith he sweeter to converse with the Godly then with the ungodly Is not the presence of faithfull Christians sweeter when one commeth to powre out his prayers and offer his oblation then the society of carnall men Answ. This will prove it is lawfull to separate from Pharisees preaching the truth in Moses his chaire the contrary whereof you were Sect. 4. Pag. 10. because it is sweeter to heare the word with the Godly then with the ungodly We have not found saith Coachman the honorable name of Christians or godly men given to liars swearers c. no comfort no priviledges belong to them in that state it belongeth not unto them but unto us to build the house of the Lord Ezra 4. 3. Answer Yea God bestoweth the priviledges of externall calling unto good and bad even to those who preferre their lusts to Christ Matth. 22. 9. Luk. 14. 17 18 19. 2. The place of Ezra is corrupted for those were the open adversaries of Judah and Benjamin v. 1. and were not the Church at all 3. Onely Pastors are publicke and authoritative builders of the Church not private Christians The wicked saith he have the things of this life above the godly Ergo they should not be invested in the highest prerogatives above the godly also it is a presumption to say to any carnall man This is the body of the Lord that was given for thee Answer It is the cry of a stone to reason thus this argument is as much against Gods providence as against us for God sendeth to Capernaum and Bethsaida the priviledge of Christs presence in preaching the Gospel and working miracles yet they are an unworthy people 2. Pastors of the separation give the body of Christ to lurking Hypocrites are they not herein presumptuous also They object To live in the want of any of Gods ordinances is not lawfull as Matth. 28. 20. 2 Chron. 30. 8. Cant. 1. 7. 8. so saith Robinson A man is not onely bound in his place to admonish his neighbour but also to see his place be such as be may admonish his brother a calling absolutely tying a man to the breach of any of Gods Commandements is unlawfull and to be forsaken Answ. Seeing affirmative precepts tye not ad semper and Christian prudence is to direct us here there be some in Church communion whom we cannot without palpable inconveniences rebuke The Ministers of New-England in their answer to the nâ— question say such as are not free servants or sonnes may stay in paroch Assemblies in Old England so as they partake of no corruptions and live not in the want of any ordinances they meane wanting the Lords Supper through their default now to separate from the Lords Supper because of the wickednesse of the fellow-worshippers is their default which is against Robinson yet we see not how masters or fathers should separate from Christs true Church more then servants or sonnes 2. Not to admonish in some cases is not a breach of a Commandement nor living besides scandalous persons in a Church or for any to abstaine from the seales because such be in the Church except we would goe out of the world for Robinson presseth alwayes personall separation no lesse then Church separation Robinson There is the same proportion of one member sinning of a few of many of a whole Church now if one brother sinne and will not be reclaimed he is no longer to be reputed a brother but a heathen Ergo so are we to deale with a Church though there be a different order the multitude of sinners doe no wayes extenuate the sinne Answ. 1. Then may a whole Church by this reason be excommunicated which our brethren deny 2. There is the same proportion to be kept when one sinneth and when a whole Church sinneth but by observing due order one may admonish a private brother but not any one or many private persons may admonish and proceed after our Saviours order against a whole Church in a Church way in respect they are still inferiour to a whole Church sister Churches and Synods are to keepe this order with one particular Church that is incorrigible for private persons have relation of brotherhood to private persons and the relation is private and Churches have Church relation to Churches and the relation is publike Nor are whole Churches to be excommunicated while God first remove the Candlesticke as we see in Rome and the seven Churches in Asia 2. It is considerable 1. If the whole Church be obstinate and incorrigible or some few or
the most part 2. If the sinnes be against the worship of God as idolatry or sinnes of a wicked conversation the worship of God remaining pure and sound at least in professed fundamentals 3. If the idolatry be essentiall idolatry as the adoring of the worke of mens hands or onely idolatry by participation as Popish ceremonies the Surplice and Crosse being as meanes of worship but not adored and so being Idols by participation as Amesius and M. Ball doe well distinguish and before them so doth the learned Reynold and Bilson make use of the distinction 4. All lenity must be used against a Church if not more lenity then we use in proceeding against single persons 5. Divers degrees of separation are to be considered hence these considerations 1. There is a separation Negative or a non-union and a separation Positive Though a Church of Schismaticks retaining the sound faith yet separating from other be deserted by any it is a Negative separation from â— true Church and laudable as the faithfull in Augustins time did well in separating from the Donatists for with them they were never one in that faction though they separated not from the true faith holden by Donatists but kept a Positive union with them so doe all the faithfull well to separate from the Churches of the Separatists 2. If the whole and most part of the Church turne idolatrous and worship Idols which is essentiall idolatry we are to separate from that Church the Levites and the two Tribes did well as Mr. Ball saith to make a separation from Jeroâ—oams Calves and the godly laudably 2 King 16. 11. did not separate from the Israel and Church of God because the Altar of Damascus was set up and because of the high places Things dedicated unto Idols as Lutheran Images may be called and are called 1 Cor. 10. 34. idolatry yet are they idolatry by participation and so the Cup of Devils 1 Cor. 10. Paul doth not command separation from the Church of Corinth and the Table of the Lord there 3. Consideration There is a separation from the Church in the most part or from the Church in the least and best part In Achabs time Israel and the Church thereof for the most part worshipped Baal Elias Micajaâ— Obadiah and other godly separated from the Church of Israel in the most part Jeremiah wished to have a Cottage in the Wildernesse no doubt a godly wish that he might separate from the Church all then for the most part corrupted yet remained they a part of the visible Church and a part in the visible Church and therefore did he not separate from the Church according to the least and best part thereof The godly in England who refused the Popish ceremonies and Antichristian Bishops did well not to separate from the visible Church in England and yet they separated from the mainest and worst part which cannot be denied to be a ministeriall Church 4. Considerat If a Church be incorrigible in a wicked conversation and yet retaine the true faith of Christ it is presumed God hath there some to be saved and that where Christs ordinances be there also where Christs ordinances be there also Christs Church presence is And therefore I doubt much if the Church should be separated from for the case is not here as with one simple person for it is cleare all are not involved in that incorrigible obstinacy that is yet a true visible communion in which we are to remaine for there is some union with the head Christ where the faith is kept sound and that visibly though a private brother remaining sound in the faith yet being scandalous and obstinately flagitious be to be cast off as an Heathen yet are we not to deale so with an orthodox Church where most part are scandalous 5. Considerat I see not but we may separate from the Lords Supper where bread is adored and from baptisme where the signe of the Crosse is added to Christs ordinances and yet are we not separated from the Church for we professedly heare the word and visibly allow truth of the doctrine maintained by that Church which doe pollute the Sacraments and we are ready to seale it with our bloud and it is an act of visible profession of a Church to suffer for the doctrine mentioned by that Church 6. We may well hold that Ambrose saith well that a Church wanting the foundation of the Apostles is to be forsaken 7. There is a forced separation through Tyranny from personall communion and a voluntary separation David was forced to leave Israel and was cast out of the Inheritance of the Lord the former is not our sinne and our separation from Rome hath something of the former the latter would be wisely considered 8. There may be causes of non-union with a Church which are not sufficient causes of separation Paul would not separate from the Church of the Jewes though they rejected Christ till they openly blasphemed Act. 13. 44 45 46. Act. 18. 16. And when they opposed themselves and blasphemed Paul shooke his â—ayment and said unto them Your blood be upon your owne heads I am cleane from henceforth I will goe to the Gentiles There is a lawfull separation and yet before the Jewes came to this there was no just cause why any should have joyned to the Church of the Jewes who denyed the Messiah and persecuted his Servants Act. 4. Act. 5. seeing there was a cleaner Church to which Converts might joyne themselves Act. 2. 40 41 42. 9. There is no just cause to leave a lesse cleane Church if it be a true Church and to goe to a purer and cleaner though one who is a Member of no Church have liberty of election to joyne to that Church which he conceiveth to be purest and cleanest 10. When the greatest part of a Church maketh defection from the Truth the lesser part remaining sound the greatest part is the Church of Separatists though the maniest and greatest part in the actuall exercise of Discipline be the Church yet in the case of right Discipline the best though sewest is the Church for truth is like life that retireth from the maniest members unto the heart and there remaineth in its fountaine in case of danger CHAP. 4. SECT 6. The way of the Churches of Christ in New England IN this Section the Reverend Author disputeth against the Baptizing of Infants of unbeleeving or excommunicated neareit Parents of which I have spoken in my former Treatise Onely here I vindicate our Doctrine And first the Authour is pressed with this the excommunicated persons want indeed the free passage of life and vertue of the Spirit of Jesus till they be tuitched with repentance yet they are not wholly cut off from the society of the faithfull because the seed of faith remaineth in them and that knitteth them in a bond of conjunction with Christ. The Authour answereth It is true such excommunicates
this doctrine should the people of the Jewes leave off to be the visible Church and so the promise of the Covenant should faile in the line from Abraham to David and from David to Christ even so oft as the nearest parents did evill in the sight of the Lord and many times should God have cast off his people whom be foreknew contrary to that which Paul saith Rom. 11. 1 2 3. To these I adde if the infants of the Christian Church have onely right to baptisme through the faith of the nearest parents onely then is this to be conceived either to bee true and saving faith in the nearest parents or onely faith in profession if you say the former then 1. The seed of the excommunicated parents in whom is faith or the seed thereof is to be baptized the contrary of which you affirme 2. Then the seed and Infants of no Parents but of such only as are members of the invisible Church of the first borne are to be baptized the contrary whereof you teach while you say The Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church and the members thereof but to the visible particular Churches 3. The Infants of the unbeleeving parents though members of the visible Church have no right to baptisme and the Covenant though they be the elect of God and borne within the visible Church which is admirable to us now it is knowne that Hypocrites and unbeleeving parents have often such a luster of a greene and fairelike profession as that they goe for visible members of the Church so as their children are by Christs warrant and right baptized I come to the other point if the faith of nearest parents onely true in profession and show before men give right to their Infants to bee sealed with the seales of the Covenant Then 1. apparent and bypocriticall faith conferreth true right to the seales to Infants and there is not required as the author saith Chap. 3. Sect. 3. that the members of the visible Church be the called of God the sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty not onely in externall profession but also in some measure of sinceritie and truth 2. God hath warranted his Church to put his seale upon a falsehood and to conferre the seales upon Infants for the externall profession of faith where there is no faith at all this your writers thinke inconvenient and absurd Also it is objected by us that excommunicates children are in no better case by this doctrine then the children of Turkes and Infidels The Author answereth We willingly saith he put a difference excommunicates are nearer to helpes and meanes of salvation and conversion then Turkes 1 Cor. 5. 5. because excommunication it selfe is a meane that the spirit may be saved and Turkes are nearer then Apostates who turne enemies to the truth for better never have knowne the way of truth then to turne backe But in this they agree they are all of them as Heathen Matth. 18. and therefore neither parents nor children have right to the seales Answ. This is not an answer for the Infants of excommunicates though they be the seed of ancestors as grandfathers who were true beleevers yet as infants and dying in Infancy are no lesse without the Covenant and excluded from the seales thereof by you then the Infants of Turkes 2. The Infants of nearest parents in the Jewish Church though wicked were not excluded from circumcision nor were they in the case of the Infants of the prophane heathen and the same covenant made to the Jewes and their seed is made to us and to our seed Gal. 3. 8. Heb. 8. 9. 10. Rom. 11. 27. 28. Act. 2. 38 39. We also affirme that the Lord extendeth the mercy of the Covenant to a thousand generations and therefore the line of the covenant-mercy is not broken off for the unbeleefe of the nearest parents Our Author answereth Is the extension of Gods mercy to a thousand generations be a sufficient ground to extend baptisme to the Children of excommunicates in the right of their ancestors it may suffice as well to the children of Turkes and Insidels and Apostates for it is not above sixty and six generations from Noah to Christ as is plaine in the Genealogie Luk. 3. 13. and there have not passed as many more generations from Christs time to the Turkes and Infidels of the present age And all will not amount say they in their answers to the summe of two hundred generations The true meaning is that God out of his abundant and rich mercy may and doth extend thoughts of redeeming and converting mercy and grace unto thousand generations but he never allowes his Church any warrant to receive unto their Covenant and communion the children of godly parents who lived a thousand yeares agoe much lesse a thousand generations nay rather the Text is plaine 1 Cor. 7. 14. that the holinesse of the children depends upon the next immediat parents to wit upon such faith as denominateth them beleevers in opposition to Pagans and Infidels and that holinesse to the children is called federall which receiveth them unto the Covenant and seales thereof Answ. 1. We stand not on the number of a thousand precisely nor doth the holy Ghost intend that for as it is usuall in Scripture a definite number is put for an indefinite Wrath followeth the Ammonite and Moabite to the tenth generation Deut. 23. 2 3. and the Edomite and Egyptian though cursed entereth into the Congregation of the Lord the third generation v. 7. 8. The Lord here walketh in a latitude yet so as the mercy of the Covenant is extended to more generations a thousand for foure beyond the anger of God to the generation of the wicked nor doth the Authors consequence stand good that then wee had right and warrant to baptize the children of Turkes Pagans and Indians as for one single Apostate I account him as one single excommunicate Christian in this point because the Lords comparison of proportion holdeth in generations of the same kind and is restricted to the generations within the visible Church sheweth mercy unto thousands of them that love me and keepe my Commandements which must be extended to professed love of a nation that is federally holy Now Turkes and Indians are neither lovers of God nor in profession through federall holinesse such and it is most pregnant against such as confine and imprison the mercy of the Covenant towards poore Infants to their next immediate parents and by the Authors interpretation the thousand generations to which God extendeth mercy is confined to one because if the wicked two the father and mother bee violaters of the Covenant though nine hundreth foregoing generations have beene lovers of God yet the Covenant mercy is interrupted to the innocent Infants in this innocent and they are translated over to the classe and roll of the children of Turkes and Pagans under the curse and wrath of God for hundreth of generations
The Lord in this having a respect to that people whom hee brought out of the Land of Egypt in whom hee fulfilled this promise of shewing mercy to many generations though their nearest parents were grievers of his holy Spirit and rebellers against him for Abraham Isaac and Jacobs sake cannot bee so narrow and pinched in mercy to the posteritie as to reduce a thousand generations to one as this Author would have him to doe 2. It is a hungry extention of mercy as the Author exponeth it to Gods extending of thoughts of redeeming and converting to a thousand generations which hee hath to Turkes for these thoughts of redeeming are from the free and absolute decree of election to glory but this is an expresse promise of extending the mercy of the Covenant to a thousand generations and such as the Lord by necessitie of his veracitie and faithfulnesse of covenant cannot contraveene 3. The place 1 Cor. 7. is corrupted contrary to the Apostles intent which is to resolve a case of conscience whether the beleeving wife married on a Pagan husband or a beleeving husband married on a Pagan wife should divorce and separate because the seed would seeme by Gods Law to bee uncleane Para 9. 2. Paul answereth if one be holy and professe the faith the 〈◊〉 is holy v. 14. whereas if both father and mother were Pagans and heathen the seed should be unholy and voyde of federall holinesse then were the children uncleane But the consequence is frivolous if both be Pagans and Heathen and unbeleevers for so the Author doth well expound the unbeleeving husband then the seed is uncleane and voyde of federall holinesse But it followeth not Ergo if both the Christian Parents be excommunicated and be scandalous and wicked they are not members of a parishionall visible Church then are the children uncleane and voyd of all federall holinesse and have no right to the seales of the covenant We deny this connexion for there be great odds betwixt the children of Turkes and children of excommunicated and scandalous parents The children of Turkes and Heathen are not to be baptized but the children of excommunicates are as Turkes and Heathen Ergo the children of excommunicates are not to bee baptized The Syllogisme is vitious in its sorme 2. It faileth in its matter for children of excommunicates because of the Covenant made with their ancestors are in Covenant with God and the children of Turkes are not so The Author addeth The wickednesse of the parents doth not 〈◊〉 the election or redemption or the Faith of the child 〈◊〉 a Bastard is reckoned in the Catalogue of beleevers Heâ—â—â—nes 11. 32. Yet a bastard was not admitted to come unto 〈◊〉 Congregation of the Lord to the tenth generation Deuteronom â—3 2. Answ. It is true the want of baptisme is no hazzard to the salvation of the childe nor doe we urge that the infants of excommunicates should be baptized because we thinke baptisme necessary necessitate medii as Papists doe but neither we nor Papists nor any except Anabaptists and the late Belgiâ—â—e Arminians and Socinians as Episcopius Henri us Sâ—â—tius Somnerus Socinus deny baptisme to be necessary in respect of Gods Commandement and indeed if you urge the constitution of a visible Church as you doe of members called of God and Saints not onely in externall profession but also in some measure of sincerity and truth as you doe expressely say e in this Treatise we see not how you can hold that Infants can be baptized at all while they come to age and can give tokens to the Church of their faith and conversion to God for if they beleeve not you put Gods seale upon a blanke which you thinke absurd In the closing of this Section the Author reasoneth against God-fathers which are to us of civill use and no part of baptisme He alledgeth he knoweth not any ground at all to allow a faithfull man liberty to entitle another man his childe to baptisme onely upon a pretence of a promise to have an eye to his education unlesse the childe be either borne in his house or resigned to him to be brought up in his house as his owne I Answer 1. The Infants of beleeving Fathers absent in other Lands upon their lawfull callings are by this holden from the Seale of the Covenant as if they were the Children of Pagans for no fault in the Parents 2. A promise of education in the Christian faith is here made a sufficient ground for baptizing an Infant whereas alwayes before the Author contendeth for an holy profession of faith in both or at the least in one of the nearest parents but we know that a friend may undertake the Christian education of the childe of an excommunicate person who is to you as the childe of a Pagan we think upon such a promise you could not baptize the childe of a Turke Ergo excommunicated persons and Turkes are not alike as you say CHAP. 5. SECT 1. and 2. Tâ—â—â—hing the dispensation of the censures of the Church Authour WE proceede not unto censure but in case of some knowne offence Answ. What if a member of your Church doe â—how himselfe in private to some brethren to be a non-regenerated person and so indeede not a member of the visible Church by your doctrine he should be excommunicated for non-regeneration which is against Christs way Matth. 18. who will have such sinnes as if denyed may be proved by two witnesses onely to be censurable by the Church else you shall retaine such an one and admit him to prophane the Table of the Lord. In this first and second Section I have nothing to examine but what hath beene handled already especially the Peoples power in Church-affaires hath beene fully discussed onely the Author will have the preaching of the word a worship not pecuâ—iar to the Church but commune to those who are not in the Church-state at all and that ordinarily in respect that Indians and Heathens may come and heare the Word 1 Cor. 14. but this proveth not but that preaching of the word is proper and peculiar to the Church but there is another mystery here as from the first chapter second Section then preaching of the word is to be performed by gifted persons yea ordinary preaching for the conversion of Soules before there be any Pastors in the Church to Preach Hence is that Quest. I. Whether conversion of soules to Christ be ordinarily the proper fruite effect of the word preached by a sent Pastor or if it be the 〈◊〉 and effect of the word preached by Pastors not as Pastors but as 〈◊〉 to preach and so of all persons not in office yet gifted to preach The Churches of New-England in their Answers to the thirty two Questions sent by the Ministers of Old England Answer by certaine Theses which I set downe and examine 1. The conversion of sinners followeth not alwayes the preaching of every one that is
and Paul tooke Titus and Timothy with him often for helping the worke of the Lord. The next Scripture saith Robinson is 1 Pet. 4. 10 11. As every man hath received the gift so let him minister as good stewards of the manifold graces of God if any man speake let him speake as the oracles of God Answ. This saith with us for private Christians are not stewards who gave them the keyes Yea 1 Cor. 4. 1. it is a word of office and it is not given to Ministers not in office as Beza observeth well he setteth downe one generall that the Ministers be ready to distribute and then two species 1 Preaching Ministers that they speake the Oracles of God 2. Serving Ministers Elders and Deacons that they minister out of the habilitie that God giveth them and the place is against private Prophets Robinson alledgeth Revel 11. 3. I will give power to my two witnesses and they shall prophecy a thousand two hundreth and sixtie dayes clothed in sackcloth The Clergie men are not onely witnesses against the Antichrist In the Antichrists raigne no Church officer aâ— anâ— officer witnesseth against him but all for him as both having their authority from him and binding themselves to submit their doctrine to his censure The persons indeed that were officers even Masse-Priests Monkes and Friers witnessed some of them against him but so did not their office something was extraordinary I acknowledge in respect of the then prevailing order and in respect of their degree of gifts and graces but no extraordinary and miraculous gift of prophecying and Brightman exponeth the two witnesses to bee the holy Scriptures and assemblies of the faithfull Answ. The two witnesses saith Junius are the Ministers for number few and for place contemptible so saith Couper and Paraeus induceth many paires of witnesses as in Bohemia John Hus and Jerome of Prague An. 1415 1416. in Saxonie Luther and Melancthon in Argentine Bucer and Cariton in Helvetia Zwinglius and Oecolampadius in France Farell and Calvin and these were Pastors in office We need not stand upon the number of two but because two is the least and fewest number the witnesses were two But first there is no reason to fetter and restrict the Text to witnesses and Martyrs out of office excluding the Ministers and Prophets in office and to inferre thence that gifted persons in a constitute Church are the ordinary Ministers of conversion 1. These two witnesses did prophecie in the midst of Popish Babylon where God had no visible Church They did upon a particular exigence being called thereunto as the Martyrs of Christ to give a witnesse for Christ against Antichrist and they sealed the truth with their blood but the consequence is null a Martyr at the stake though no Pastor may give a confession of his faith to the persecutors as Stephen did Therefore a gifted person not in office may ordinarily preach in the Church I would not buy such logick with a rotten nut 3. Many women were witnesses and Martyrs and gave a testimony against Antichrist Ergo women may preach in the Church what vanitie is this 2. Also if those witnesses had an extraordinary measure of gifts and graces to beare witnesse to the truth it followeth not Ergo Christians gifted with an ordinary measure of the Spirit are ordinary Prophets for the conversion of soules 2. Though these witnesses were only unofficed Prophets yet the prophecying ascribed to them after they arose from the dead will not inferre that unofficed Prophets are ordinarily to preach for the rising againe of slaine Prophets is not to be exponed of the raising againe of the persons of unofficed Prophets to preach but it is to be exponed of the rising againe of the buried Gospel which in the ministery of faithfull Pastors and in other new Martyrs Pastors and others arose againe from the dead with the Spirit and power of these Martyrs and that buried truth that was in former times persecuted by Antichrist did now revive againe to the wondering of Babylon for the intent of the Spirit is to show that the Gospel and true Church slaine and buried shall arise againe within a short time as three dayes and a halfe 4. It is vaine that he saith none of the Clergy witnessed and prophecied against Antichrist he is not versed in the Churches history who teacheth so for Monkes and Fryars were Ministers though their office unlawfull and as Ministers of Christ. Luther Melancthon and thousands other gave testimony against Antichrist Robinson addeth Revel 14. 6. Where an Angell flyeth in the midst of heaven that is in the visible Church having the everlasting Gospell to preach to them that dwell on the earth and to every nation and kinred That is God raised men in the midst of popery not miraculously inspired for you can show me no such who preached the Gospel not by vertue of an office The office of a Friar Monk or Massâ—-Priest is no ministery of Christs appointment and when they gave their clearest testimony they were almost all excluded out of Rome and so in respect of their personall gifts and graces they were Angels of God in respect of their office they were Angels of Antichrist Answ. 1. There is no reason to reject the interpretation of Junius that this Angell was a type of the servants of God who opposed Popery after the times of Bonifacius the eight as Cassiodorus the Italian Arnoldus de villa nova Occam Dante 's Petrarcha Ioannâ—s de Rupe the Franciscan Wickliff And Pareus refers the type to Wickliffe Marsilius Patavinus Petrarcha Our country man Napper exponeth it of Luther Melancthon and Calvin in the seventh age Anno 1541 and it is false that they were all excommunicated and though the accident of their office to be a Monke a Fryar was Antichristian yet the ministery it selfe was of Christ and by it they did preach against Antichrist as they did validely baptize for I hope they did not baptize as unofficed Prophets Lastly this Angel did not preach in the visible Church but in the midst of Popery and therefore doth not prove it is lawfull in a true visible constituted Church for gifted Prophets out of office to bee ordinary Preachers Robinson much urgeth the place 1 Cor. 14. 1 Because the Apostle speaketh of the manifestation of the gifts and graces common to all as well brethren as ministers ordinary as extraordinary 2. Hee speaketh of the fruits common to all edification exhortation and comfort compared with 1 Thess. 5. 11. 14. and of that which at all times remaineth amongst the Christians to wit love Answ. The cohesion of this Chapter with the former is cleare charitie should be followed because so excellent Therefore cover gifts which are most conducing to love and edification and that is to prophecie he proveth excellencie of prophecying above others and teacheth in this Chapter the right ordering of publick Church meeting Now Robinsons Argument is
a peoples Preacher when they have chosen him hee preacheth by vertue of his gift not by vertue of his office Answ. 1. Here are Socinian mysteries revealed Gerardus saith by this meane the Heretickes called Pepuziani permitted in the primitive Church to women the Ministery of the Sacraments And upon this ground the Socinians and Anabaptists proceeded that except a man would digge his Talent in the earth hee may preach though he have not a calling of the Church so doth Mr. Coachman make talents as judgement and utterance enough to constitute one a Minister whether he be called to the office or not And Gerardus setteth downe a good answer of Luther to the Argument God giveth talents but to those whom hee calleth therefore gifted men should in the use of their calling attend and accept the calling of God It may be the Church perversly set denyeth a calling to one who is gifted Then I say let him use his talent in private God reapeth not where he doth not sow 2. This is a wild saying A man is a Minister whether he be in office or not A ministery is essentially an office or a place that the Lord hath called a man unto else define what an officer is and how can he expone that Rom. 10. 14. how can they preach except they he sent if as our Divines doe then none are sent but such as are called to the office and this is against him if as Sâ—iniâ—ns say all gifted men are sent of God to preach then gifts essentially constituteth a sent man and what is a sent man â—ut a man called to the office 3. Preaching is accidentall to the office of a man that maketh court and the world his conscience it is true indeed but that preaching is accidentall to the office of a Pastor is Popish and Prelaticall for what is essentiall to the office to administer the Sacrament and consecrate the body of Christ Well said for the Popish cause Pope Eugenius in his decree and the councell of Florentine teach us that the essential forme of the office of the Priests is in these words receive power to offer a sacrifice in the Church for the living and the dead for saith Scotus and the Councell of Trent teach us that all the essentials of the Priesthood be in two â— In a power to consecrate Christs body and this is given in the last Supper 2. In a power to absolve a sinner so saith Meratius the Jesuite where the reader shall observe silence of preaching the word and Bellarmine saith the same Gulielmus Eslius saith the essentiall and most principall worke of the Priest is to offer Christs body and then to absolve from sinnes and this they have from their Master Aquinâ—s and further warrant for a Priest essentially dumbe you may find in Suarez And Vasquez doth collect from the fainzed Canons of the Apostles from Clemens his Epistles such a Priest I desire if preaching be accidentall to the office of a Pastor to know if feeding of the people Act. 20. 28. and â—eeding the flock Ezekiel 34. 2. be all in administring of the Sacrament It is strange if a watchman as as a watchman and by office should not preach and give warning Ezek. 3. 17 18. if an Ambassadour as an Ambassadour in Christs stead should not pray the people to be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5. 20. if a Pastor as a Pastor should not feed the flocke with knowledge Jer. 3. â— 15. if as a workeman and a Minister he should not divide the word aright 2 Tim. 2. 15. if as a fisher he should not catch men but of this enough Lastly 1 Cor. 1. v. 17. Christ sent mee not to baptize but to preach Joh. 4. 2. Christ baptized none but was sent to preach Luk. 4. 43. Chap. 5. Sect. 3. The way of Church judging in New England VVE doe not saith the Author carry matters either by an over-ruling power of the presbytery nor by the consent of the major part of the Church but by the generall and joynt consent of all the members of the Church and we are of one accord as the Church of Christ should be Act. 2. If any disassent out of ignorance we labour to bring him to our mind by sound information 2. If by pride bee disassent the libertie of his voyce is taken from him If 3. the matter be difficill we seeke advice of sister Churches Answ. Unitie is much to be desired in the Church with veritie but your way we understand not Nor doe we in our Synods carry matters by the major and maniest voices because they are maniest nor because they are the the voice of men but because the thing concluded is agreeable to the word of God but what if the Church be divided and the people upon whose voyces principally the conclusion of the Church dependeth goe against both the truth and the Elders They answer These are miserable mistakes either to thinke that the people or Elders must needs disassent or that except they all consent there can be no rule I answer it is a miserable necessitie through the corruption of our nature not a mistake for Simon Magus and fortie like to him in a Church consisting of threescore must dissent from twentie whose hearts are streight in the truth You have no refuge here but let the maniest carry the matter to a mischiefe and the other twentie must separate and make a new Church presently Againe say I what if the Church differ They answer That ought not to bee nor will it bee if the Church will lay aside corrupt judgement and affections and if they attend the rule and depend upon Christ considering the promises made to the Church Jer. 32. 39. Zech. 3. 9. Matth. 1. 10. But if such a thing fall out as not often it doth if the Elders and major part consent and one disassent it is either of corrupt affection and pride and so he Ioseth his voyce or of weaknesse and then he is to submit his judgement to the Church Answ. But to beginne at your last if one out of weaknesse disassent he is to submit his judgement to the Church But I say what if forty out of weaknesse disassent from twenty may not that whole Church as well submit to a Synod as Act. 15. as one must submit his judgement to a Church the conscience of one should no more be fettered then the consciences of a whole Church 3. I grant the maniest should have Scripture but what if they say the Scripture yea and the Apostles are with them when there is no such thing as the case was Act. 15. 20. the wrong side alleadged Scripture and the Apostles commandement when the Apostles gave no such commandement should you not take Gods remedy to appeale to a Synod as the Apostolike Church doth Act. 15. 6. They answer in our Churches hitherto the major part yea all mind one thing as
Rom. 15. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 10. Act. 1. 14. I answer 1. that is because they are in Church-government all one and a conspiracy in error is but seeming unity But 2. I say good men as Paul and Barnabas will differ But 3. what if all be wrong of three parts as 1 Cor. 1. 12. Some said I am of Paul some I am of Apollo some I am of Christ all the three were wrong in that case doth not a Synod by the word of God determine the matter best certainly though Synods may erre yet are they of themselves Christs lawfull way to preserve veritie and charity and unity But our brethren answer us divisions ought not to be and they will not but all agree in the truth if the Church will lay aside corrupt judgement and depend on Christ considering the promises made to the Church Jer. 32. Ephes. 3. 9. Matth. 18 20. Let me answer there is much more charity in this answer then verity 1. They ought not to disassent from truth true but what then the remedy is not given except you returne to a Synod the division Act. 15. ought not to be the house should not be fired true but the question is how shall water be had to quench it for many things are which ought not to be 2. Neither will divisions be that is false 1 Cor. 1. 12. 3. As heresies must be so scandals must be our author saith they will not be they will not be say the brethren if the Church lay aside corrupt judgement and affection and attend upon the rule and depend on Christ. I answer There is but vanity and no solidity I crave pardon in this answer it is the vaine answer of Arminius in the case of the Saints perseverance The regenerate say they cannot fall away if they be not inlaking to Gods grace and if they in holy feare take heed to their wayes so saith Arminius in his Declaration and in his answer to Perkins so also say the Arminians in their confession and Episcopius But what is this but regenerate persons shall persevere upon condition that they shall persevere for not to be inlaking to the grace of God is to cooperate to the grace of God or with the grace of God and to cooperate with the grace of God is very perseverance it selfe for saith the the wicked Socinus and Smalcius and so say our brethren all shall agree in the truth if they lay aside corrupt judgement And what is that if they lay aside corrupt judgement that is if they agree with the truth and assent to the Word of God But so it is that the best regenerate even Barnabas a man full of the holy Ghost Act. 11. doth not lay aside corrupt judgement But our brethren proveth they will law aside corrupt judgement but how you alleadge the Papists abused Scriptures Ier. 32. God promiseth to put his Spirit and feare in his Church that they shall not depart from the Lord. True say I they shall not depart from God providing they lay aside corrupt judgement as you teach us But doe you not teach us by your answer to elude these pregnant places which unanswerably prove the necessity of the perseverance of the regenerated But 2. what though God promise to put his feare in the heart of the regenerate this promise is not made to the visible Church conveened in a Synod as it is such nor will it prove that a Synod shall all agree in the truth that the whole Church shall lay aside corrupt judgement except you serve your selves with these and the like places as Papists and by name as Bellarmine Gâ—etserus Snarez Bucanus Stapleton Gregorius de Valentia doe serve themselves with them and the like to prove that Councels are in fallible What is said in the fourth Section anent the power of the people in Church-governâ—â—â—â— is already examined onely in the closure thereof they seeme to give something peculiar to the Elders which the people have not which I discusse in the insuing question Quest. VIII What peculiar auhority is in the Eldership for the which they are over the people in the Lord according to the doctrine of our brethren We hold that Christ hath given a superiority to Pastors and Overseers in his House whereby they are by office government and power of the keyes above the people But 1. this authority is limited and conditionall not absolute as if they may doe what they please 2. It is a power ministeriall not a Dominion for as meere Servants and Ambassadours of Christ they doe but declare the will and commandement of the King of Kings 3. When this authority is not exercised by the precise rule and prescript of the Law of God it is not valid but null and of no force 4. They are so above the people as 1. they are their Servants for Christs sake 2 Cor. 4. 5. yea we are their servants servants not as if the people had a dominion over the Pastors or as if they had their authority from the people they have it immediately from Christ but because all their service is for the good and the salvation of the people 5. They have so superiority as they are subject to the Prophets to be judged and censured by the Church representative of Pastors Doctors and Elders It will be found that our brethren give no authority or superiority to the Eldership above the people In their answers to the 32. questions We acknowledge say they a Presbytery whose worke it is to teach and rule and whom the people ought to obey and condemne a meere popular government such as our writers condemne in Morellius Answ. So say our brethren in their Doctrine we acknowledge that the people and gifted men not in office should teach and all the faithfull is the governing Church to which Christ hath committed the keyes and power of ordination and highest Church censures even excmmunication and that the Elders should obey the Church of beleevers Ergo in teaching and â—uling you acknowledge no Presbytery 2. Seeing you ordaine the Elders to be ordained by the imposition of the peoples hands to be elected called censured excommunicated exauthorited shew us why the people are not the Rulers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Elders ruled 3. The key of knowledge is a chiefe part of the keyes and these keyes by which sinnes are remitted and retained and men bound or loosed on earth and heaven and seeing Morellius Anabaptists and your selves teach that these keyes were given to the whole Church of beleevers how doe you thinke that people are not in teaching Overseers as properly as the Elders and that your government is meerely popular as Morellius taught to say nothing that when you deny your government to be meerely popular you doe not deny but it is popular for a government meerely popular admitteth of publike men to rule for the people and we never read of a government in Athens Lacedemonia
all gifted persons as our brethren teach may preach and so the gifted ones amongst the people have authority over the Pastors in this meaning as well as the Pastors have over them and so the difference of rulers and ruled of feeders and the fed is taken away Now for the power of Pastorall teaching the Pastors have authority over the Church but that is over the invisible Church of beleevers and regenerated persons for Pastors as Pastors doe not convert Soules and so they preach to the unconverted not as Pastors or with any Pastorall care for they teach that Pastors Doctors and Church-officers are given Ephes. 4. 11. onely for confirming of those who are already converted not for converting of Soules and by this meanes 1. Pastors doe not preach the Law for the humbling of unconverted sinners they doe not as Pastors or by vertue of the office open the eyes of the blinde nor are they Ministers by whom men beleeve 1 Cor. 3. 5. nor are they Fathers who begot men in Christ Jesus through the Gospell as 1 Cor. 4. 25. Nor doe they pray men in Christs stead to be reconciled unto God as 2 Cor. 5. 20. Which is strange and uncouth Doctrine of our brethren for all these acts ministeriall are performed upon non-converts who are not properly members of Christs mysticall body nor of the spouse of Christ nor members of the visible Church nor the Sonnes and Daughters of the Lord God Almighty nor have some measure of sincerity and truth as this author Chap. 3. Sect. 3. requireth of members of the visible Church and these are not under any pastorall care really and in very deed who are yet unconverted to the faith therefore the Pastor if hee convert any by his preaching he doth it by vertue of his gift not as a Pastor or by vertue of his office as they teach in their answer to the 32. questions so as Pastors they have no authoritie over the unconverted within the visible Church and this authoritative act of Elders over the people falleth to the ground by their principles 3. This authoritative preaching doth not yet make over to the Elders authoritative power above or over the people such as wee now seeke For 1. By this ruling Elders who do not preach and labour not in the Word and doctrine 1 Tim. 7. 17. by office have not this power Ergo yet you give no peculiar authoritie to the whole Eldership over the people 2. The Spirit of God requireth an authority of overseeing and governing to bee in Pastors beside the authoritative power of preaching for besides that a Bishop should bee â—apt to teach 1 Tim. 3. 2. hee must also v. 4 5 6. bee one who can both govern his own house and also the Church of God and not onely must hee not neglect the gift of prophecying 1 Tim. 4. 14. but also hee must know 1 Tim. 3. 13. how to behave himselfe in the Church of God and must bee circumspect in receiving accusations against an Elder and lay hands suddenly on no man and not be partaker of other mens sinnes 1 Tim. 5. 19. 22. he must not onely bee an approven workman to divide the Word aright 1 Timothey 2. 15. and preach in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4. 2. but also must commit the Word to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. All which are singular points of authoritative power of government different from authoritative power of teaching And so Titus must not onely have the oversight by sound doctrine to exhort and convince the gainesayers Tit. 1. 9. but hee hath power in governing to order the things of discipline and to appoint Elders in every citie Tit. 1. 9. Act. 4. 23. yea there is an oversight in watching for soules in governing no lesse then in teaching Hâ—b 13. 17. Now this Author sheweth us nothing that is a peculiar authoritative power in ruling governing and a disciplinary overseeing of soules which the Word giveth to Elders as they are Elders and called Governors of Gods people as yet yea all the people are governors rulers and overseers in government by them no lesse then the Elders 4. The Author saith Elders have rule over the Church in dispensing all the censures of the Church unlesse it bee in their owne cause for though they take the consent of the Church in dispensing a censure yet they set on the censures with great authoritie in the name of the Lord yea it is no small power that they put forth in directing the Church what censures are due according to the word as though the Judge dispense no sentence but according to the verdict of the Jury yet his authority is great both in directing the Jury to give their verdict according to the Law and in pronouncing the sentence with power and terrour the like dâ—e the Elders in dispensing Church censures Answ. This dispensing of Church censures hath two branches 1. A directing of the Church in the qualitie of the censures 2. A binding of the censures upon them or in executing the censures of the Church For the former if it bee a pastorall direction it is all one with preaching of the Word and is not an act of authority by way of governing but by way of pastorall teaching But 1. Wee would have a word from God giving this power of the keyes peculiarly to the Pastors for if you give the keyes to all the Church of beleevers as beleevers and because they are Christs Spouse his mysticall body the habitation of his Spirit by faith then with your good leave there bee neither keyes nor any power of the keyes given to the Pastors as Pastors and in respect of their office but onely as they are a part of Christs body now as Pastors or Elders they are neither beleevers nor the bride nor a part of the bride but at best the friends of the Bridegroome Joh. 3. 29. especially seeing the Church as the Church and as using actually the keyes doth censure and judicially prescribe the qualitie and quantitie of the censure as they are directed Matth. 18. 1 Cor. 5. 2 3 4 5. yea and the Church judicially and authoritatively pronounceth the sentence and maner of the censure on the sentence for example of ten collaterall and coequall Judges if two of these ten bee skilled Juristes and shall direct the rest in the qualitie of the punishment to bee inflicted upon a malefactor that direction commeth from them not as Judges over the rest nor by any peculiar power that they have above the rest seeing all the ten are equally and joyntly Judges of a like power but that direction commeth from them as skilled Jurists So here though the Elders direct the Church anent the qualitie of the censure they doe not this by an authority above the Church seeing the Church with them have received the Keyes yea they principally as the Spouse of Christ and his mysticall body have received the keyes and
matters darke and doubtsome Answ. We seeke a warrant from the word for this for Elders are present at the admission and choosing of officers as prime agents by authority not by way of naked counsell and advise Act. 1. 13. c. 6. 26. c. 14. 23. Act. 13. 3. 1 Tim. 1. 13. Manuscr The fourth way saith he is by gathering many Churches or their messengers in a Synod to examine and discusse either corrupt opinions or suspicious practises Here 1. the Magistrate is acquaint with our Assembly he being a nourishing Father of the Church 2. They meete in Christs name 3. The Elders declare their judgement in order and the reasons thereof 4. All may speake till the truth either be cleared and all either convinced or satisfied as Act. 15. 7. 5. If things be not fully cleared and if it seeme that the nature of them admit farther disquisition yea and difference of judgements without disunion of affections or prejudice of salvation each man is left to his Christian liberty and if any be otherwayes minded God shall reveale the same thing to him Answ. This Section being closed I have here two considerable points to be discussed the one anent the power of Synods the other anent the power of the civill Magistrates Quest. I. Whether or not Synods have authority by divine right to obleige the Churches to obedience in things lawfull and expedient For the fuller clearing of this grave question I would have these considerations weighed by the godly reader Consider 1. Canons of Councells may be thought to â—ye as authoritative Commandements or as advises and friendly counsells 2. An advise or counsell doth obleige and tye both for the intrinsecall lawfulnesse of the counsell it being for matter Gods word and also for the authority of the friends counselling because the first Commandement enjoyneth obedience to all our betters not onely inplace and officiall relation as to Kings Fathers Pastors c. but also to all above us in age gifts knowledge experience 3. Hence there is a superiority of dominion or jurisdiction and a superiority of reverence and endowments the former is the narrower inadequate and straiter subject of the fifth Commandement and both are considerable objects in this Commandement 4. All who as friends equalls brethren and indued with more grace experience and light doe advise and counsell good are superiors in so farre but it is a superiority of reverence not of jurisdiction for by this they who are aged and may counsell what is lawfull have not power to censure or excommunicate those who follow not their counsell Yet if David had rejected the counsell of Abigail disswading him from passionate revenge he had in that despised God unlessethe Prince or the High-Priest had given that counsell by way of command though there be degrees of Latitude in despising the one rather then the other 5. There is a difference betwixt hability to judge and right or power to judge a Presbyteriall Church may have right jus and ecclesiasticall Law to judge of a point to the judging whereof they want hability and therefore de facto it belongeth to a higher Synod where more learned men are though de jure the Presbytery may judge it 6. Though government of the Church by Synods be Gods positive Law yet upon the laid downe ground Christ hath given the keyes and power of Government to every visible Church the Government of united Churches by Synods is a branch of the Law of nature 7. Synods are necessary for the well-being of the Church and still are in the visible Church in more or lesse degrees for the authority of Synods consisting of fix onely differeth not in nature and essence from a generall councell of the whole Catholike visible Church Magis et minus non variant speciem And therefore if Synods be warranted by the word of God as no question they are there is no neede to prove by particular places of the word the lawfulnesse of every one of these a sessionall meeting of the Eldership of a single Congregation 2. A Presbytery or meeting of the Elders or Pastors Doctors of more Congregations 3. A Provinciall Synod of the Presbyteries of a whole province 4. The Nationall Assembly or meeting of the Elders of the whole Nation 5. The generall and Occumenick Councell of Pastors Doctors and Elders of the whole Catholick Church visible for all these differ not in essence but degrees and what word of God as Matth. 18. 16 17. proveth the lawfulnesse of one is for the lawfulnesse of all the five sorts of Synods 8. Grant the consociation of authorities in sundry Churches and you cannot deny the authority of Synods above particular Churches 9. Consociation of Churches to give advise and counsell is not Consociation of Churches as Churches but onely consociation of Christian professors who are obleiged to teach admonish and rebuke one another 10. There is a right of dominion and a right of jurisdiction as we shall heare anon Hence our first conclusion a generall councell is a Congregation of Pastors Doctors and Elders or others met in the name and authority of Jesus Christ out of all Churches to determine according to the word of God all controversies in faith Church-government or manners no faithfull person who desireth beeing excluded from reasoning and speaking Neither is the definition of Aâ—mâ—in and Gerson much different from this save that they thinke that councells are lawfully conveened if such and such onely as are of the Hierarchike order be members thereof which we thinke Antichristian 2. As also the Pope president here we disclaime Yet doth Almain confesse that a generall councell may be conveened without the Pope in three cases 1. when the Pope is dead either departing this life or civilly dead being excommunicated for any crime of heresie for the Apostolike Sea hath vaiked often two yeares together 2. When the Pope is averse and opposeth reformation 3. When time and place hath beene assigned for the next generall councell as was done in the councell of Basil and the Papists grant that Matth. 18. Tell the Church is a warrant for a generall councell 1. Because it is a meane for the saving of the spirits of all men even Pastors and Apostles in the day of the Lord. 2. Because Apostles though in prophecying and writing canonick Scripture when they were inspired could not erre yet otherwise they might erre and if Peter should have remained obstinate in his Judaizing Gal. 2. and resused to heare Paul or the Church hee was to bee excommunicated 3. By the Church Matth. 18. saith the Schoole of Paris cannot bee understood the Prelats of the Church onely because Christ did speake to Peter and saith Almain and Gerson Peter cannot bee both an acâ—user a witnesse and a Judge 4. There is a power of the keyes to bind and loose given immediatly by Christ to all the rulers of the Catholick or universall Church visible Ergo the exercise of this power though it
bee sometimes physice impossible because of the corruption of mans nature there being bloody warres in Christendome yet it is morally lawfull for many things may bee inconvenient through mans wickednesse and so hic nunc not expedient which are morally lawfull 2. Conclusion Every particular Pastor hath a power though unproper of dominion and authoritie even out of a Synod about the Acts of preaching and determining truth according to the word of God as Jer. 1. 10. See I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdomes c. 1 Tim. 6. 17. Charge them that are rich that they bee not high minded c. 2 Tim. 4. 1. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall judge the quick and the dead c. So any Pastor hath power of dominion and authoritie over a Synod and Paul as a Pastor might preach even before the councell at Jerusalem passed their Synodicall determination Act. 15. that circumcision was not necessary and that to obstaine from things strangled from blood and fornication was necessary and lawfull yea and in preaching truth the Pastor is subject to no Synod But the Pastor hath not full power of jurisdiction about his acts of preaching necessary truth 1. Because the Church may for just causes deprive him from preaching 2. Because hee cannot use the censure of excommunication against those who refuse to receive his true and necessary doctrine without the Church joyne her power of jurisdiction with him 3. He his alone cannot in a Synod determine ecclesiastically and in an authoritative Church power that same truth which as a Pastor hee determined and with the power of pastorall dominion hee pressed upon the consciences of the Church yea of the whole Synod because one man is not the Church or Synod and James his alone Act. 15. v. 15. could but say Wherefore my sentence is that yee trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are turned unto God though this was the very word of God which James as a Pastor even as an ordinary Pastor might have preached in the name of God yet is it not the decree of the Church which the Churches is to keep Act. 16. 4. while it bee determined by the Church An example wee may have possible not unlike to this A man hath a power of dominion over his owne proper lands and goods to use them in God for his owne use but the supreme magistrate and Parliament hath a dominion of jurisdiction in a judiciall sentence over those same lands to forfeit them for crimes committed against King and State or this may cleare it Samuel hath a power immediately from God to annoint David King and in this hee is not subject to the suffrages of the tribes of Israel hee hath a power of dominion here but suppose wee that Samuel live till Gods time when all Israel shall crowne David King at Hebron Samuel as a part of the Assembly of Israel his alone without the suffrages of Israel could not make him King at Hebron Hence wee may see how weake the assertion of our brethren is who say That Synods should have power to bind the Churches say they wee see not Bellarmine indeed holdeth so But orthodox writers hold that the sentence of councels is but a certaine inquisition of the truth and a ministeriall and limited sentence so that the decree of a councell is of as great force as the reason thereof so saith Amesius and Junius But certainly this is a meer mistake of our brethren as if they were not orthodox writers but conspirers against the truth with Bellarmine who hold the authoritie of Synods The essentiall end to speak so of Synods is unitie and the eschewing of schisme and wee doubt not but Peter Paul James had in their Sermons and doctrine determined that same veritie to wit that the Law of Moses and ceremonies was a yoak not to bee laid upon the Christian Churches yet it was not a decree for unities sake and fuller authoritie binding the Churches to observe these as Act. 16. 4. while it was determined in a Synod Act. 5. 24. 25. But truely wee hold nothing in this common with Jesuites and Papists for wee condemne not that in Bellarmine that hee holdeth that lawfull Synods for of such wee dispute with him do bind the Churches to obedience in God to their decrees not because they say it but because they say it authoritatively from Gods Word authoritie of Synods no orthodox writers deny authoritie officiall as the representative Church of Christ they have He that heareth you heareth mee hee that despiseth you despiseth me Where two or three are gathered together in a Synod say our Divines I will bee amongst them But authoritie objective they have not so as what they say because they say it therefore the very matter object and thing said by them is no lesse the Word of God then if the Prophets and Apostles by divine inspiration had said it at least it is not infallibly true because they say it for that wee disclaime and it is that authoritie of Synods which Bellarmine and Papists hold Councells saith Bellarmine and Scripture are both infallible and the Jesuits of Rhemes and Lorinus the Jesuite said councells are infallible the holy Spirit is there present Gratian said all the decretall Epistles of Popes and the Canons of the Councells are of equall authoritie with the Scriptures and their Gregorius said hee received with the same reverence and authoritie the foure generall Councells the foure Evangelistâ— it is certaine saith Suarez that a Councell is an infallible rule of faith and Turrecremata saith the same It is certaine saith Bailius Councells are â—â— the Oracles of God to us in difficulties so saith Cajetanus Canus and Gregorius de Valentia wee hold the authoritie of Councels but ascribe to them as much power over the conscience as there is reason in them from Gods Word and no more But 2. This is a weake reason councels have no power to command obedience because their Canons and Decrees are of no more force then they have reason from Gods Word For 1. Friends brethren equals by that have no warrant to rebuke because their rebukes have but as much force as they have reason from the word of God for the reason is alike in both lawfull Pastors cannot command obedience in the Lord your independent Congregations cannot command that which bindeth the Church to obedience because the word or a commandement of a Pastor or your independent Church is onely a commandement ministeriall and limited and hath as much force as there is reason in it from the Word of God yea the Church of Corinâ—h hath not then the power of the Lord Jesus to excommunicate the incestuous person nor the Church of Thyatira to cast out and condemne Jezabell the false prophetesse nor do these commandements of the Synod
a Christian he is a member of the Church 5. The Kings power as King in things ecclesiasticke is not serviâ—e and meerely executive as the Churches servant to put their decrees in execution but it is regall princely and supreame 6. The object of the Kings power is not simply a peaceable life and externall peace of humane societies but also honesty and godlinesse but to be procured by a civill politicke regall and coactive way by the Sword of the secular arme as the object of the Church power is honesty and godlinesse to be procured by a ministeriall ecclesiasticall and spirituall power without any forcing of men by externall power 7. The end of Kingly power de jure by Gods right and divine Law exintentione Dei approbativâ is godlinesse but the end of Kingly power according to its essence and de facto is a quiet life though it attaine not Godlinesse as it doth not attaine that end nor can it attaine it amongst Pagans and yet there is a Kingly power in its essence whole and intire amongst Pagans where there is no godlinesse or Christian Religion 8. There is in Heathen Kings a regall and Kingly power to establish Christian Religion and adde regall sanctions to Christian Synods though there neither is nor can be during the state of Heathen Paganisme any Christian Religion there this power is essentially and actu primo regall yet as concerning execution it is vertuall onely 9. There is a difference betwixt a royall command under the paine of 〈◊〉 punishment with a royall power to punish the contraveners 〈◊〉 ecclesiasticke and a nomotbeticke power to make Church Lawes 〈…〉 hath the former power but not the latter 10. If the royall power be of that transcendent and eminent greatnesse as to make Lawes in all things belonging to Church 〈◊〉 and so as Camero must be heard saying that the â—ing is the supreame ruler and Church-men be as servants and instruments under him and doe all in the externall government of the Church by vertue of the Kings supreame authority the King is not much honoured by this for they must say that the King in the Physitian giveth dregs to the sicke in the Plow-man laboureth the earth in the fashioner seweth and sâ—aâ—eth garments whereas Paraeus who without reason also giveth to the Prince a nomothetick power in Church-matteâ—s doth except some things that the Prince cannot doe sometimes for want of right and law other sometimes for want of knowledge sometimes because it is against the dignity of his Majesty as in sordid and base arts 11. The power of governing the Church of the Jewes though it was ordinarily in the Priesthood the Sonnes of Aaron whose â—ippes did preserve ex officio knowledge Mal. 2. yet as the Prophets were raised up by God extraordinarily to teach they 〈◊〉 by that same extraordinary power did governe and therefore though the Kings of Israel were not Priests yet without doubt some of them were Prophets and as Prophets they did prophecy and as Prophets determine many things of Government by that same extraordinary power by which some of them to wit David and Solomon did prophecy and pen Caâ— niâ—k Scripture 12. There is one consideration of abuses and heresies manifestly re 〈◊〉 to Gods word and another of those things that are ordinar◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the former there is no neede of the Churches ministeriall power of condemning them and therefore Ezechias Josâ—as Asa â—â—osaphat did manifestly by the light of nature and Gods word 〈◊〉 abuses and Idolatry in Gods worship without the Churches 〈◊〉 seeing the Church representative was guilty of these cor 〈◊〉 us themselves but in the latter seeing the Kings place is to com 〈◊〉 and compell by externall force and bodily punishments and it is the Churches part to teach inserme binde and loose therefore the King can make no Church Canons Hence our first conclusion The Christian Magistrate as a Christian is a member of the Church but as a Magistrate he is not formally a member or part of the Church 1. Because he is neither a Pastor Doctor Elder nor Deacon as is cleare to any for these offices were compleate in the Church without the Magistrate Ephes. 1. 11. else Christ ascending to heaven should have given Kings for the edifying of his body Neither is hee as a Magistrate a part of the company of beleevers 1. Because then all Magistrates as Magistrates should bee professors of the faith which is knowne to bee false 2. Because the Magistrate as such is the head of an externall politick civill societie not of Christs body 2. The Magistrate as a Magistrate wanteth such things as essentially constituteth a member of the Church as a Magistrate onely hee hath neither baptisme profession nor faith because then heathen Magistrates should not bee Magistrates the contrary whereof the Word of God saith Jeremiah in Gods name commanded to obey the King of Babylon and Paul commanded to pray for Kings and heathen Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1. Hence let us have leave to deny these Hee who is the Churches nurs-father is the Churches father and a part of the family 2. Whose office it is to cause all in the visible Church to professe the truth obey God and keep his Commandements hee is a member of the Church 3. Hee who is a keeper and preserver of Law and Gospell by his office hee is by his office a member of the Church For the first hee is a father metaphorically and doth by an externall coactive power and by the sword nourish the Church and therefore is not the Church nor a part of the Church ex officio by his office as the nurs-father is not the child nor a part of the child whereof hee is nurse-father and this and both the other two are to bee denyed because the Magistrate doth neither nurse the Church nor cause the Church doe their dutie nor desend the Law and Gospell by any power that is intrinsecally Church-power but by the sword and coactive power which in no sort belongeth to Christs kingdome as a part thereof either as it is internall and invisible or externall or visible which is not of this world Joh. 1â— 36. 3. By no word of God can Salcobrigiensis and Weemes prove that the Magistrate as the Magistrate is a mixt persen and his power a mixt power partly civill partly ecclesiastick for â—â— the ruler commeth in amongst the ordinary Church-officers â— m. 12. Ephes. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 2. which the Word of God doth â—â—ver insinuate and hee should no lesse watch for soules as â—â—e who is to give an account to God then other Church-officers Heb. 13. 17. for the Magistrates office may bee performed by himselfe alone hee himselfe alone may use the sword in all things which hee doth as a Magistrate as is cleare Rom. 13. 1. and 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14 the King judging his alone and the Kings deputie sent by him judging his alone is to
bestoweth lawfull Kings and Magistrates upon many Nations who know nothing of a Saviour I answer When I consider the point more exactly I see not how Kings who reigne by the wisdome of God Jesus Christ Prov. 8. 14. 15. have not their kingly power from Christ who hath all power given to him in Heaven and in Earth Matth. 28. 18. for they are Nurse-fathers of the Church as Kings Esa. 49. 15. they are to kisse the Sonne and exalt his Throne as Kings Psal. 2. 11. they bring presents and kingly gifts to Christ as Kings Psal. 72. v. 10. 11. and they serve Christ not onely as men but also as Kings as Augustine saith therefore are they ordained as meanes by Christ the Mediator to promote his kingly Throne Some of our Divines will have the kingly power to come from God as Creator in respect God giveth Kings who are his Vicegerents to those who are not redeemed and to Nations who never heard of Christ and others hold that the kingly power floweth from Christ-Mediator in respect he accomplisheth his purposes of saving of his redeemed people by Kings authority and by the influence of their kingly government procureth a feeding ministery and by their princely tutory the edification of his body the Church which possibly both aime at truth See the groundlesse carping at Cartwright Calvin Beza and others by that sharp toothed envier of truth the Author of the Survey of holy discipline of this hereafter more 4. Conclusion The King as King hath not a nomothetick or legislative power to make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick in a constitute Church nor hath he a definitive sentence as a Judge 1. All power of teaching publikely the Church or the Churches of Christ is given to those who are sent and called of God for that effect but Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent nor called of God to the publike teaching of the Church Ergo. The proposition is cleare from the like Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent Ergo how shall they publikely and synodically teach except they be sent Heb. 5. 4. No man taketh this honour upon him but he that is called of God as was Aaron c. Ergo if none be a Priest to offer a Sacrifice without Gods calling neither can he exercise the other part of the Priesthood to teach synodically to give out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Acts 16. 4. that obligeth the Churches ecclesiastically but he who is called 2. Who so hath nomothetick power to define and make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick have onely a ministeriall power to expone Christs will in his Testament under paine of Church-censures and hath no coactive power of the sword to command these Lawes enacted and to injoyne them on the Churches But onely Church-men who are formally members of the Church as Pastors Doctors Elders and others sent by the Church have this ministeriall power without the coactive power of the sword and what ever the Magistrate as the Magistrate commandeth he commandeth it in things ecclesiastick necessary and expedient under bodily punishment I adde this because threatning of bodily punishment is not essentiall to Lawes in generall because some Lawes are seconded onely with rewards as the Judge offereth by law a reward to any who shall bring unto him the head of a Boar or of some notorious robber Ergo c. The proposition is cleare the learned Junius giveth to the Magistrate with our Divines an interpretation of Scripture as a Judge which concerneth his owne practise they are interpreters pro communi vocationis modo in a Christian way as private men but they have no power of ecclesiastick interpretation 2. Gul. Apollonius saith the Prince as a Christian hath an office to exhort the Svnod by word or Epistle as Constantius did the Fathers of the Nicen Councell and his Legates exhorted the Councell of Chalcedon ut Deo rationem reddituri See Ruffinus and the acts of the Councell of Chalcedon 3. The Magistrate hath a power judiciall as a Magistrate in so farre as his owne practise is concerned to expone the things defined but this expotition he useth non instruendo synodice non docendo ecclesiastice sed docendo seu potius mandando cum certa relatione ad paenam à brachio seculari insligendam contemptoribus not in an ecclesiasticall way teaching and instructing synodically but teaching or rather commanding with a certaine relation to civill punishment to be inflicted upon the contemners as he teacheth what is just or unjust in his civill Lawes not directly to informe the mind but to correct bad manners and this maketh the object of kingly power about Churches matters and the object of ecclesiasticall power formall objects different 3. Those who have a nomothetick power to define in Synods are sent by the Church to Synods with authoritative commission and power for that effect representing the Church which sent them as all who are sent with any ambassage doe represent those who sent them But Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent to represent those who sent them with authoritation commission of the Church Ergo they have no such power â—â—dâ—ine in Synods I prove the proposition from the Apostles practise Paul and Barnabas were sent as chosen men by the Church 〈◊〉 Antioch Acts 15. 2. 3. Acts 15. 6. the Apostles and Elders came from the Church to consider of this matter Acts 21. 18. Acts 22. 17. 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 8 17 18. if the Apostle with the Church sent Titus 〈◊〉 Brother whose praise is in the Gospel as chosen of the Churches to travell with us v. 19 in gathering the charity of the Saints for the poore at Jerusalem then by the like those who are sent to declare the minds of the Churches are also clothed with the authority of the Churches who sent them but Magistrates aâ— such are not sent but are there with the sword of Common-wealth and not with the mind of the Church as Magistrates except they be also Christians 4. The Apostolike Synods is to us a perfect patterne of Synods but persons defining in them are Apostles and Elders Acts 16. 4. Acts 15. 6. the Church Matth. 18. 18. defineth and 1 Cor. 5. 4. those who are conveened in the name of the Lord â—esus and the Apostles pastorall spirit those who are over us in the Lord and watch for our soules 1 Thes. 5. 14. Heb. 13. 17. but in these Synods there are no Magistrates yea there was at Câ—rinth a Heathen Magistrate 1 Cor. 6. 1. and in the Apostolike Church a persecutor Acts 22. 1 2 3. c. And the Magistrate as the Magistrate is not a member of the Church and is neither Pastor Elder nor Doctor nor a professor of the Gospel except he be more then a Magistrate 5. No Ecclesiasticall power or acts formally Ecclesiasticall are competent to one who is not an Ecclesiasticall person or not a member of the Church but a civill person
but a power to define in Synods and the exercise of acts Ecclesiasticall and matters Ecclesiasticall are due to Ecclesiasticall persons and to the Church Ergo they are not competent to the civill Judge The proposition is evident by differences betwixt Ecclesiasticall persons and civill Magistrates which might be more accurately set downe by others then by me But they differ 1. that the Churches power is spirituall the Magistrates causatively effectively or objectively spirituall but not intrinsecally and formally spirituall because he may command by the power of the sword spirituall acts of preaching administrating the Sacraments purely of defining necessary truths in Synods and forbid the contrary but he cannot formally himselfe exercise these acts 2. The Church-men are members of the Church the Magistrate as such is a politick Father and Tutor of the Church but not formally as he is such a member of the Church 3. The power of the Magistrate is carnall and corporall and coactive upon the bodies for which cause Tylenus Daneus and others say the externall man is the object of his power the power of the Church is spirituall not carnall not coactive not bounded upon the body the Church hath neither power of heading or hanging but onely they may use the sword of the Spirit exhortations rebukes censures excommunication 4. Edification to be procured by the Word and Sacraments and Church-censures is the end of Church-power but edification to be procured by the sword is the end of the civill Magistrate 5. The Magistrate judgeth not what is true and false to be beleeved simply as teaching instructing and informing the conscience but onely what is true and false to be beleeved or professed in relation to his sword and bodily punishment or civill rewards 6. The Magistrates judgement is kingly supreame peremptory and highest on earth from which we are to provoke in no sort except in appealing to God the Churches judgement is ministeriall conditionall limited by the Word of God 7. The Magistrates power is over all Heathen and Christian over men as men and over men as Christians and agreeth to Heathen and Christian Magistrates alike the Church power agreeth onely to members of the Church and is onely over members of the Church as they are such 8. What ever causes the Magistrate handleth as hurtfull to the Common-wealth and contrary to the Law of God in a politicke and civill way these same the Churches handleth as they promote edification or if they be sinnes the Church cognosceth of them sub ratique scandali as they are Church scandals 9. The civill power is above the Church-men as they are Church-men and members of a Christian Common-wealth and the Church power is above the Magistrate as he is a member of the Church and to be edified to salvation or censured for scandals Matth. 18. 17. 2 This. 15. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 20. and therefore there is both a mutuall subordination betwixt the honors and also because both are highest and most supreme in their â—ind they are also coordinate and two parallel supreme powers on earth as the Church hath no politick power at all so hath the Church no politick power above the King but he is the onely supreme power on earth immediate under God so the King hath no power formally and intrinsecally ecclesiasticall over either the Church or any member of the Church but the Churches power is supreme under Christ the King and head of the Church 10. The Churches power may be without the Magistrate and is compleat both in being and operation as Acts 1. 1. and Acts 15. 1 2. 1 Cor. 5. 1 2 3 4. without it yet it is helped much by the Magistrates power which is cumulative to ad help to the Church and not privative to take away any right or priviledge from the Church for then the Church should be in worse case and greater bondage under a Christian King then if there were no King to defend the Church at al if the Kings power were privative and it is true the Churches own power is cumulative not privative because the Church hath no power to take nothing from it selfe but the King is to adde his royall â—â—ield to the Bride of Christ out of zeale to the honour of the Bridegroome for a politick promoving of godlinesse which the Church as such wanteth But the kingly power though it may be and is in Heathen Nations perfect in its being without the Church power yet is it not perfect in its operations as is said 11. The Church power is to goe before and to define prescribe and teach first and the civill power to adde a civill sanction thereunto as an accumulative and auxiliary supplement 12. The Magistrate hath no power properly to define controversies yet hath he the power of the judgement and discretion and also may with a coactive power cognosce in a politick way of Church matters in reference to the use of the sword but the Church as the Church hath a ministeriall power 〈◊〉 to define controversies according to the Word of God 13. Every one helpeth another to obtaine their owne ends but hey cannot be contrary one to another formally yet doe these differences prove that the Magistrate as such cannot detine in a Synod what is truly to be beleeved and practised by members of the Church what not And also godly Princes have refused this Hosius Cordubensis writeth to Constantius the Arrian Emperour which words Athanasius commendeth Desine desine quaeso memineris te mortalem esse reformida diâ—m judiâ—ii neque te immisecas eco'esiasticis nec nobis in hoc genere praecipe seâ—eâ— potius a nobis disce tibi autem dâ—us imperiunâ— commisit nobis autem quae sunt ecclesiae concredidit Ambrosius epist. 14. ut alii 33. ad Marcellinam sororem dicit se Valentiniano dicere Nolite gravare imperator ut â—uâ—es te in e t quae divina sunt imperiale jus habere noli te extollere sed si vis divinitus imperare esto c. subditus ad imperatorem palatia pertinent ad sacerdotem ecclesia publicorum tibi maenium jus ancessum est non sacrorum Augustin Epist. 48. 162. Neque ausus est Christianus imperator sic eorum Donaristarum tumultuosas et fallaces querelas suscipere ut de judicio Episcoporum qui Romae sederent ipse judicaret 16. iis ipse imperator cessit ut de illa causa post Fpiseopos ipse judicaret a sanctis antistitibus postea veniam petitucus Chrysost. hom 4. 5. de verbis Esa. Qumquam admirandus videtur thronus regius tamen rerum terrenarum administrationem sortitus est nee praeter potestatem hanc praetere â—quicquam autoritatis habet Leontius Tripolis Lydiae Episcopus cum Constantius in eonventu Episcoporum multa praescriberet Miror inquit qui fiat ut aliis curandis destinatus alia tractes qui cum rei militari et reipublicae praesis Episcopis ea praescribas quae ad
shall decree good or bad without examination also as Suarez the Councell of Paris their Law saith and Innocentius the first and Gregory the seventh doe teach Making Kings in their judgement slaves to the Pope and ' his determinations and to have no light but from their vertuall Church as the Moone hath all her light from the Sunne Our third distinction is that the Magistrate as Magistrate and a preserver of publicke peace may doe some thing when a Schisme and dissention is among the Church-men in a Synod 1. In this case he may punish perturbers of peace as Augustine answereth Gaudentius the Donatist and the separaters from the Church in which case the Magistrate indirectly condemneth one of the parties which the Church hath condemned but there be many other cases of dissention in this case therefore when the Magistrate findeth the Synod divided in two parties equally or three iâ— the corrupt part prevaile or foure in the case of the Churches aberration in one particular fact or five if there be an universall apostasie of the whole representative Church or sixe an universall defection of both the representative and essentiall Church all these being too casuall and of too frequent occurrence one and the same answer cannot be given and here be sundry subalterne distinctions considerable Hence our fifth Conclusion when there is an equall rupture in the body nothing extraordinary would be attempted if ordinary wayes can be had if Saul the ordinary Magistrate had at Gods Commandement killed Hagag Samuel the Prophet should not have drawne his Sword and therefore in this case the Magistrate would first seeke helpe from other Churches as that learned Apollonius saith But if that cannot be conveniently had as in a nationall Church it may fall out then the Magistrate as a preserver of peace and truth may command the sincerer part to conveene in a Synod and doe their duty as the good Kings of the people of God did 2 Chron. 15. Asa gathered together a people who entered in Covenant to seeke the Lord God with all their heart and layed an obligation of punishment to death on the rest v. 12 13. and Jehoshaphat 2 Chron. 23. 4. he layed charge on Hilkiah the High Priest and the Priests of the second order whom he knew to be better affected to the worke to bring out the Vessels made for Baal which proveth that the King should put the sincerest to doe that which in common belongeth to the whole in which case of the erring of the most part of the Church the Prince indirectly condemneth the erring part of the Synod because it is his place to forbid and to punish with the sword the transgressors of Gods Law But because his power is accumulative not privative under that pretence hee hath not power to hinder the sincerer part to meet and determine according to the Word of God 6. Conclusion In the case of the prevailing of the corrupt part of the Church or in the fourth case of the aberration of the Church in one particular the King hath a regall power to punish the Canonists if they shall decree in their Synod Popery and hereticall doctrine and so give to the Bride of Christ noysome and deadly milke the Prince as nursefather may punish the Canonists 1. Because hee is a keeper of both Tables of the Law and hath a royall power to inflict bodily punishment upon all sinnes even committed in foro exteriore ecclesiae as the King may punish false teachers 2. Because the Magistrates power is auxiliary accumulative as a tutor and nurâ—efather who hath law to helpe the Pupill and to adde to the inheriritance but hath no Law nor power to take away any part of the inheritance from the Pupill Ergo as a nursefather hee is to helpe the Church of Christ against the wicked Canons of the representative Church If any object then the King as King hath power to rescind and annull the ecclesiasticall Canons the contrary whereof that learned author of Altare Damascenum doth prove I answer that learned and worthy author proveth that the Prince cannot annull the Church-Canons and that the councell of Trent thought shame that the Pope should absolve any condemned by the Church-Canons and certainely the same power that maketh Canons should dissolve them but the Kings power cannot make Church-Canons for it is a part of the ministeriall calling to make Canons and therefore hee cannot annull and dissolve Canons but some greater Kingly power is due to the King in the case of the Churches aberring then in the case of the Churches right administration and as our Divines doe justly give to the Prince an extraordinary Kingly power in the case of universall apostasie of the Church as Jehoshaphat Hezekiah Josiah and other worthy reformers in the Church of the â—ewes did warrantably use their Kingly power when the Church-men were corrupted and negligent in their dutie so in a particular case of a particular error of the Synod the King as King may use his Kingly power in this fact that is secundum quid extraordinarie for the King is oblieged as King to adde his accumulative power of a civill sanction to all just and nâ—cessary Church constitutions and it the Canon or Church constitution bee wicked and popish he is oblieged to deny his civill sanction and not that onely for hee that is not with Christ is against him but hee is to imploy his kingly power against such Canons and so is to deliver the Church of God in that and in denying his accumulative power to unjust Canons hee addeth his kingly power accumulative to the true Church in saving them from these unjust Canons 2. Also it may bee objected If the King by a regall and coactive power may annull and rescind unjust Canons hee may by this coactive power make Canons for it is that same power to make and unmake Canons I answer if hee may annull unjust Canons that is liberate his subjects from civill punishment to bee inflicted for refusing obedience to such Canons and for bid the practise of wicked Church constitutions under the paine of the sword It will not follow that therefore hee may make Canons but onely that hee may adde his civill sanction to just Canons 2. Neither can the King properly annull the Canon but onely deny to adde his civill authoritie for the execution of such Canons But thirdly it is objected that the King bath a judgement that such Canons are wicked and superstition the Church-mens judgement at the assembly of Glascow Edenbrough an 1638 1639. is that such Canons are lawfull edificative and necessary then is the King obliged as King to deny his royall sanction and who shall bee Judge in the matter If you say the Word of God it satisfyeth not because both the King and the Synod alledgeth the Word of God as norm â— judicandi a rule of judging but the rule of judging is not formally the Judge
but wee uske who shall bee the visible ministeriall and vocall Judge under Christ speaking in his owne Testament for the King is a Politick and civill Judge and the Church an Ecclesiasticall Judge I answer this same is the question betwixt us and Papists anent the Judge of controversies whether the Judge bee a Synod or the Scriptures and wee answer by a distinction the Scripture is norm i judicandi 2. Christ the peremptory and infallible Judge speaking in his owne Word 3. A Synod lawfully conveened is a limited ministeriall and bounded visible Judge and to bee beleeved in so farre as they follow Christ the peremptory and supreme Judge speaking in his owne Word But wee deny that there is on earth any peremptory and in fallible visible Judge But to come yet nearer if the King have sworne to that same religion which the Church doth professe and so acknowledge and professe the reformed religion of that Church hee must then acknowledge the lawfull officers of that Church to bee his ordinary teachers and the lawfull ministers of the Church and that they are both in a Synod and out of the Synod to preach and to bee ministeriall definers of things contraverted and that they shall first determine in an ecclesiasticall way according to Gods Word and hee as King is to command them to determine according to Gods Word under the paine of civill punishment and the Kings civill and coactive way of judging is posterior and ratificatorâ—e of the right and oxthodox ecclesiasticall determination and Junius saith that the Magistrates judging politick presupposeth the Church judging ecclesiasticall going before and Calvin and Amesius are cleare that in this case the Church is to cognosce of hee owne ecclesiasticall affaires Ambrose writeth to the Emperor Valentinian that none should judge of this cause which is ecclesiasticall as one said but a Church-man qui nec munere sit impar neâ—jure dissimilis Gelasius the Pope inveigheth against Anastasius the Emperour because hee confounded these two civill and ecclesiasticall causes But if the Emperour or King professe not the religion of the land and repute it false and if the religion bee indeed hereticall then the Church is not constitute and the case extraordinary but the truth is neither the Kings judgement as a certaine rule to the representative Church nor the representative Churches judgement a rule to the King but the Word of God the infallible rule to both Judgement may crooke truth cannot bow it standeth still unmoveable like God the father of truth but in this case if both erre ex cellently saith Junius the Magistrate erring the Church may do something extraordinarily and tâ—e Church erring the Magistrate may do something also in an extraordinary way as coÌ„mon equitie and mutuall law requireth that friends with mutuall tongues bicke the wounds of friends Also fourthly some say they who make the King the head of the Church acknowledge that the King doth not judge except the matter be first defined in the Scriptures and in the generall councells yet they give a primacie spirituall in matters ecclesiasticall to the King and therefore if the King as King may forbid the inacting of wicked Canons hee determineth them to bee wicked before the Synod have passed their judgement of them I answer that learned Calderwood saith indeed the pretended Lords of high Commission have an act for them under Queene Elizabeth for this effect but it is made for the fashion for all errors and heresies are condemned in Scripture but not onely should there bee a virtuall and tacit determination of matters ecclesiastick which is undeniably in Scripture and may bee in generall councells also but also a formall Synodicall determination in particular must goe before the Princes determination in a constitute Church The Prince may before the Synods determination exhort to the determination of what hee conceiveth is Gods will in his Word but hee cannot judicially and by a Kingly power determine in an orderly way what is to bee defined in a Synod except hee infringe the Churches liberties and judicially prelimit under the paine of civill punishments the free voyces of the members of the Synod which is indeed an abuse of the authoritie of a nurs-father But fiftly it may bee objected that hee may in a thing that is manifestly evident by the Word of God to bee necessary truth command by the power of the sword that the Synod decree that or this particular so cleare in the Word the contrary whereof being Synodically determined hee may punish by the sword and so hee may judicially predetermine some things before the Sâ—nod passe their Synodicall act thereon and if hee may predetermine judicially one thing hee may predetermine all things I answer what the King may judicially determine and punâ—â—h with the sword that hee cannot judicially predetermine and command in any order that hee pleaseth but in a constitute Church whereof hee is a member and to bee taught hee is to determine judicially in an orderly way as a nurs-father But sixtly it may bee objected that if the King have a judiciall power by the sword to annull unjust acts then hath hee a power to 〈◊〉 them though hee abuse that power in making them as unjust and then hath hee a power to interpret Church acts and to defend them 〈…〉 Law saith it is not same power to make Lawes and to dâ—â—â—nd them and interpret them see Paraeus I answer the proposition is not universally necessary except onely in civill matters in the which as the Prince who is absolute hath supreme authority to defend and interpret civill lawes so hath hee power to make them for if the Magistrate hath a supreme judiciall power to interpret Church-Lawes hee is a minister of the Gospell in that case and may by that same reason administer the Sacraments so the argument is a just begging of the question 2. Though the King have power in case of the Church aberration which is somewhat extraordinary it followeth not therefore in ordinary hee hath a nomothetick power to make Church-Lawes Also seventhly it may bee objected if the King in case of the Churches aberration may by the sword rescind Church-Lawes then may hee make a Law to rescind them but those who aâ—firme that the King hath a sort of primacie and headship over the Church say not that the King hath any power formally ecclesiasticall to make Lawes as Ministers in a Synod do but onely that hee hath a power to command any forme of externall worship under the paine of bodily punishment they say not that the King may preach administrate the Sacraments or excommunicate or inflict any Church-censures I answer the transcendent power of Princesand their commissioners is not well knowne for the authors saith Calderwood agree not among themselves but it is true in words the author est Tortura torti the Bishop of Eli denyeth in words if you have strong faith to beleeve
should call Christs doctrine blasphemy Caesar and his deputie Pontius Pilat as Judges civill are to judge it truth Neither would I â—â—iâ—â—â—ly here contend for whether the Kings knowledge of herese in the major proposition bee judiciall or the knowledge of discretion onely as some say wee agree in this against Papistâ— that the King is not a blind servant to the Church to punish what the Church calleth heresie without any examination or tryall but though the Kings knowledge of heresie in the proposition and in Law bee judiciall and kingly yet because hee is to cognosce onely in so farre as hee is to compell and punish with the sword not by instructing and teaching It would not hence follow that hee is to make Church constitutions as King but onely that hee may punish those who maketh wicked constitutions because the Canon maker is a ministeriall teacher the King as King may command that hee teach truth and hee may punish hereticall teaching but as King he is not a teacher either in Synod or Senate in Pulpit or on the Throne now if the King by office ordaine Pastors and deprive them by office hee is to know who are able to teach others aâ—d must bee able also to stop the mouthes of the adversaries and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith and this is required in Titus Ch. 1. 5 9 10 11 12 13. as a Pastor and as an ordainer of other Pastors therefore that which is required of a Pastor by his office must also bee required to bee in the King by his office 6. It is admirable that they give to Kings power to deprive ministers but with these distinctions 1. He may not discharge them to preach and administer the Sacraments but to preach and administer the Sacraments in his kingdome or dominions because the King hath a dominion of places 2. Hee may discharge the exercise of the ministery but hee cannot take away the power of order given by the Church 3. Hee may deprive say some by a coactive and civill degradation because the supreme magistrate may conferre all honours in the Christian common-wealth Ergo hee may take them away againe but hee cannot deprive by a canonicall and ecclesiasticall degradation 4. Hee may causâ—tively deprive that is compell the Church to deprive one whom he judgeth to bee an heretick and if the Church refuse hee may then in case of the Churches erring and negligence as King deprive himselfe But I answer the King as King hath dominion civill of places and times as places and times but not of places as sacred in use and of times as sacred and religious for his power in Church matters being accumulative not privative hee cannot take away a house dedicated to Gods service no more then hee can take away maintenance allotted by publick authority upon Hospitalls Schooles Doctors and Pastors God hath here a sort of proprietie of houses and goods as men have Places as sacred abused are subject to regall power hee may inhibit conventions of hereticks 2. The Apostles might preach in the Temple though civill authoritie forbid them 3. Kings are as much Lords of places as sacred and publick as they have a dominion of civill places in respect the King may be coactive power hinder that false and hereticall doctrine bee preached either in publick or private places for this hee ought to doe as a preserver of both tables and a beare of the Sword for the good of Religion and if they may command pure doctrine to bee preached and sound discipline to be exercised they may command the same to bee done in publick places The second distinction is not to purpose 1. To discharge the exercise of a ministery saith Calderwood is a degree of suspension and suspension is an ecclesiasticall degree to the censures of excommunication and therefore the King may as well excommunicate and remit and retaine sinnes which undoubtedly agreeth to the Apostles as hee can suspend 2. As for taking away the power of order it is a doubt to formalists if the Church can doe that at all seeing they hold Sacraments administred by ministers justly deprived to bee valid Ergo they must acknowledge an indeleble character in Pastors which neither King nor Church can take away If then the King deprive from the exercise hee must simpliciter deprive by their grounds it is weake that they say the King may deprive from the exercise of a ministry within his owne dominions for saith Calderwood they all know well that the King hath not power to deprive men from the exercise of the holy ministery in ether forraine Kingdomes For the third way of deprivation it hath a double meaning also 1. If the meaning bee that as the King by a regall and coactive power may take away all honours either civill or ecclesiasticall as hee giveth all honours then this way of depriving Ministers cannot bee given to the King for the King may give and take away civill honours for reasonable causes according to the Lawes But in ecclesiasticall honours there bee three things 1. The appointing of the honour of the office to bee an Ambassadour of Christ. 2. To give the true foundation and reall ground of a Church honour that is gifts and gracious abilities for the calling neither of these two doe come either from King or Church or from mortall men but onely from Jesus Christ who ascending on high gave gifts unto men and appointeth both office and giveth grace for to discharge the office Yea since morall philosophy maketh honor to bee praemium 〈◊〉 a reward of vertue the King doth not give that which is the soundation of honour civill for civill vertue is a grace of God but in Church honour there is a third to wit a deâ—â—â—nation of a qualified man for the sacred office of the ministry and an ordination by the imposition of hands used in the Apostolick Church Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14 23. 1 Tim. 4 14. 1 Tim. 5.22 Whether imposition of hands bee essentiall to ordination or not I disput not it is apostolick by practise yet there is something ecclesiasticall as praying of Pastors and an ecclesiasticall designation of men or the committing of the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. No Scripture can warrant that the King ordaine Pastors by publick praving by laying on of hands or ecclesiasticall blessing or by such an ordination as is given to Timothy and the Elders of the Church Acts 13. 3. Acts 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5,6 7,8 9. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. If any say the King hath a publick and regall power in ordaining of Ministers and so in dâ—priving them or a mixt power partly regall partly ecclesiasticall as hee is a mixt person and the Church hath their way of purely and unmixt ecclesiasticall calling or ordaining of Ministers or the Church and the Magistrate
Church because that mediatory kingdome substisted fortie yeeres in the Jewish Church in the Wildernesse without circumcision yea and Apostles and Evangelists are no meanes subordinate to that kingdome because Christs mediatory kingdome subsisteth now without these officers 2. Neither is it true that magistracie conferreth no helpe to this kingdom but in these things which concerne the externall man for in a politick and coactive way the Magistracy taketh care by commandements that the Church bee fed with the pure Word of God onely this proveth that magistracie and Church ministery have two different objects and the way of proceeding of these two states the one carnall and with the sword Joh. 18. 36. Rom. 13. 3 4. the other spirituall to the manifestarion of the truth to the conscience 2 Cor. 4. 1 2. Psal. 110. 1. 2. Esâ—y 11. 4. Heb. 4. 12. which we grant to be true 5. It is objected Christ himselfe performed all the parts of his mediatory kingdome and all the functions thereof in his owne person and by his disciples while hee was on earth but hee refused all civill Magistracy and did inhibit his disciples thereof because it is not contained under the administration of his mediatory office as subordinate thereunto Answ. Christ refused magistracie not because it is not subordinate to edification which is the end of Christs mediatory kingdome but because it is not compatible with his spirituall kingdome in one and the same person and therefore this is a caption à non causa pro causa in one and the same person and subject the civill and the Ecclesiasticall power are inconsistent and incompatible that is true Ergo in the kind of lawfull meanes these two powers are unconsistent and uncompatible I deny it to follow for both royall power and Church power concurre for the producing of one and the same end to wit edification and obedience to both Tables of the Law but after different wayes carnall and spirituall I thinke it most considerable that though the Prince may by a coactive way command that same which a Church Synod may command in an ecclesiasticall way yet differeth these same powers in their formall objects because the King commandeth that which is good religious decent in Gods worship as a thing already taught and determined judicially either expressely in Gods Word or then by a pastorall or Synodicall determination and that not by way of teaching informing the mind exponing the Scripture or by pastorall dealing with the conscience as oblieging to a Church Liturgie and ceremonies as one who intendeth formall edification and faith repentance and obedience to God but the King commands that which is good and extra as it is already taught and expounded and as it is an imperated act of externall worship or mercy and justice done by a coactive power Hence the Magistrates power is not to edifie formally but to procure that edification may bee 2. The Magistrates power is Lordly the Churches power is onely ministeriall 3. The Magistrates power may bee in one to wit in the King the Churches power of the keyes is in the Church 4. They differ in formall objects as hath been said Now to obviate what the Jesuite Lysimachus Nicanor saith wee are no wayes of Papists mind in the matter of the Magistrates power for Papists 1. exclude Kings and Emperours from any medling with Church matters Charles the fift was upbraided by Paul the third the Pope of Rome because hee did as became a Prince ordaine meetings conferences and assemblies for composing of differences in Churches matters not giving the power of conveening councells onely to the Pope comparing his fact to the attempt of Uzzah who put his hand to the Ark and to Câ—rah Dathan and Abirams conspiracie against Moses yea and Nicolaus the first in his Epistle to Michael the Emperour denyeth that Emperours are to bee present in Synods except in generall Synods where both Church men and laicks are present wee teach that the Magistrate is as the hand the ministry as the eyes and both are to concurre for the spirituall good of the body of Christ. 2. Papists will have the Magistrates so to defend the faith as they have not power to judge not as Christians with the judgement of descretion what is right or wrong but they must as blind servants execute what Prelates decree yea and see non prâ—priis saith Henr. Blyssemius sed alienis Episcoporum ac pâ—aelatorum suorum oculis videre not with their owne eyes but with the eyes of their Prelates yea and the Magistrate should not read the Scripture say Papists and Nicanâ—rs brethren the Jesuits expresly contrary to Gods Word Deut. 17. 17. Hee shall read in the booke of the Law all the dayes of his life Joshua 1. 8. but onely beleeve as the Church beleeveth and this is blind obedience that they require of Princes this faith or obedience wee thinke abominable in all men as in Princes Of old Popes and Prelates were subject to Kings and Emperors as wee teach from the Word of God Rom. 13. 1. and 1. wee teach against the Jesuit Lysimachus Nicanor that his Prelates should not invade the King and civill Magistrates sword and be civill Judges as Popes and Prelates are against which writeth Tertullian Origen Hilarius Chrysostome Ambrosius Augustinus The author of the Survey saith that if every Eldership be the tribunall seat of Christ what appellation can bee made there from to either provinciall or generall councell and hee meaneth that there can bee no appellation to the King seeing the Presbytery in Churches causes is as immediatly subject to Jesus Christ and the highest Judicature on earth as the King is Gods immediate vicegerent on earth nearest to Jesus Christ in civill causes I answer the cause that is meerely ecclesiasticall as the formall act of preaching and ecclesiasticall determining of truth in Pulpits and the determining the truth in Church assemblies in an ecclesiasticall way in Synods and the excommunicating of a scandalous person are immediatly subject to Jesus Christ speaking in his owne perfect Testament and these causes lie not at the feet of Princes to bee determined by them as Kings but in a constitute Church they are to bee determined by the ordinary Church assemblies and in this place there is no appeale from the Presbytery to a King but it followeth not that there can bee no appellation from a Presbytery to a provinciall or to a nationall assembly 1. Because though every Presbytery bee the tribunall seate of Christ yet it is but a part of the tribunall seat of Christ and such a part as may easily erre and therefore appellation may bee made from the weaker and the part more inclined to erre to the stronger and maniest or the whole who may more hardlier erre and that is not denied by this author who dare not deny but they may appeal from a Bishop who doth and may misleade
assigned of God to them though the lesse disâ—ractâ—ous the wages bee the better and the more convenient they are 2 Tim. 2. 3. 4. 5. As for the tithes wee thinke quotta decimarum or a sufficient maintenance of tithes or what else may conduce for food and raiment of divine right Matth. 10. 16. 1 Cor. 9. 8 9. tithes formally as tithes are not necessary so the Ministers bee provided and a stipend bee allowed to them not as an almes but as a debt Luk. 10. 7. But the stinting of maintenance for Ministers the author condemneth because when Constantine gave large rents to the Church it proved the lane of the Church But I answer stinting maketh not this but excesse for mountaines of rents may bee stinted no lesse then mole-hills In the first proposition Pastors are to bee chosen of new in England though they have beene Pastors before and that by the imposition of the hands of some gracious and godly Christians Answ. Such an ordination wanteth all warrant in the Word of God 2. Why are they ordained over againe who were once ordained already belike you count them not Ministers and baptisme administred by them no baptisme though these same gracious Christians have beene baptized by such and so England hath no Church visible at all and no ministry see what you lay upon Luther and some of our first reformers who had their externall calling from Antichristian Prelates the same very thing which Papists lay upon them 3. If there bee called Pastors in England to lay on hands on Ministers why are not they to impose hands on such as you judge to bee no ministers because possibly the Prelates laid hands upon them seeing you grant Chap. 5. Sect. 9. where there are Presbyters to lay on hands it is convenient that ordination should bee performed by them I confesse I am not much for the honoring of the Prelates foule fingers yet can they not bee called no Pastors no more then in right wee can say Caiaphas was no High Priest Proposition 6. Hee willeth Pastors and Doctors and Elders to bee put in the â—â—â—me of Parsons and Vicars Answ. If the offices of Parson and Vicar bee set up it is reason they be abolished but for the names there is not much necessitie of contending though in such cases it bee safer to speake with the Scripture then with Papists the Vicar Generall is indeed the Bishops delegat and a creature to bee banished out of the house of God of whose unprofitable place stile see that learned writer Dâ—â—id Calderwood who findeth him to bee made of the metall of the Popes service base Copper not Gold and the Popish parson is as the Vicar Firewood for Antichrists Caldron In the 12. and 13. Propositions it is said that it is necessary 〈◊〉 Preachers countenanced from King and State were sent to 〈◊〉 to congregations generally ignorant and prophane and till they 〈…〉 measure of gracious reformation as they can testifie their faith and repentance it were meet they should never renew their Câ—â—â—nant made in baptism nor yet have the Seales of the Covenant conâ—â—â—ed upon them but till then they shall lament after the Lord as the 〈◊〉 did when the Arke had beene long absent 1 Sam. 7. 2. Answ. In these Propositions most of all the Congregations of England except some few following the way of independencie of Church government though they bee baptized and professe the truth are brought just to the state of Turkes and Indians willing to heare the Word or of excommunicated persons for they and their seede are to want the Scales their children Baptiâ—me themselves the Lords Supper But 1. how can the 〈◊〉 in ordinary rebukes and excommunication from the Sâ—alâ— bee exercised upon these who are without and no Churche as yet for while they sweare the Covenant they are not Churches 2. It is said godly Preachers must bee sent to them 〈◊〉 thâ—y 〈◊〉 reformed but why not godly Pastors because thâ—ugh these preachers preach unto them yet exercise they no Pastorall care over them because they are not yet a visible Church and flocke and therefore have no more Pastors to care for their soules then Turkes and Indians and Preachers have 〈◊〉 a Pastorall relation to these though baptized and 〈◊〉 Christ then to Indians Jewes or Turkes as our brethren teach a paterne of such flocks is not hard in the word where ordinarily the word is preached to a number of people baptized and yet baptisme denyed to all their seed and the Lords Supper to themselves 3. It is the same Covenant the author speaketh of here with the Church Covenant that 〈◊〉 and Judah made with God and which they say essentially constituteth a Church and hinteth at the Covenant of the Church of Scotland sworne and subscribed by many thousands ignâ—rant and prophane and who never came to such a measure of gracious reformation as they can testifie their faith and repentance yet did this nation right in putting all to sweare and enter into a Covenant with God for Israel Deut. 29. where there was many who had not eyes to see eares to heare and a heart to understand v. 3. 4. and where there were many rebellious and stiff-hearted Deut. 31. 27. entered all of them into Covenant with God Captaines Elders Officers all the men of Israel Deut. 29. v. 10. Little ones wives children hewers of wood c. all which attained not to such a measure of gracious reformation 2 Chron. 15. 9. all Judah and Benjamin and the strangers with them out of Ephraim and Manasseh and out of Simeon entered into a Covenant with God who after such Apostasie could not all have attained to that measure of gracious reformation as to testifie their faith and repentance by prayer conference experiences of Gods wayes in their heart and confession and yet the Author saith that there is no colour to conceive this way of entering into Church estate by Covenant to be peculiar to the pedagogue of the Old Testament 4. Israels lamenting after the Lord 1 Sam. 7. 2. was not the repentance of a people who was not a Church visible but was onely a people to bee prepared for a Church State and not fit to receive circumcision and the passoever as you conceive of the ignorant and prophane in England which to you are no visible Churches for Israel at this time was a true visible Church The rest of the propositions tending to reformation not discussed elsewhere I acknowledge to be gracious and holy counsells meet for a reformation The Lord build his owne Temple in that Land and fill it with the cloud of his glory FINIS a Psal. 47. 9. b Sam. 23. v. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Omnis sanguis concolor Franc. Petrarch Psal. 84. 11. Revel 12. 1. e 2 Cor. 8 23. a Cassian de incar lib. 1. c. 4. Primum est errores penitus non in currâ—rc secâ—ndum bene repudiare b James 4. 1. The way
are without here because they are to be rebuked yea nor was the excommunicated man after he should be cast out left to the immediate judgement of God but he was 1. To remaine under the medicine of excommunication and dayly to be judged and eschewed as a Heathen that his spirit may be saved 2. He was to be rebuked as a brother 2 Tâ—ess 3. 15. 3. Paul saying what have I to doe to judge these that are without God judgeth them he meaneth as much as he will not acknowledge them as any wayes belonging to Christ but the believers of approved piety because they are not members of a fixed congregation are not thus cast off of Paul he became all things to all men that he might gaine some and would never cast off Believers and say what have I to doe with you In a word by those who are without are meant Gentiles as Ambrose Oecumenius Theophilact c. Calvin Martyr Bullinger Paraeus Beza Pelican Pomeranus Meyer Sarcerius Marloratus Paraphras the Papists Haymo Aquinas and with them Erasmus and all who ever commented on this place Lastly our Brethren expound these who are within to be the Church of Corinth Saints by calling and Saints in Christ Jesus these to whom he prayeth grace and peace unto and for whom he thanketh God for the grace given to them by Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 2. 3. Now these thus within must be regenerated and opposed to all not within this way but without that is who are not Saints by calling not in Christ Iesus then by these who are without cannot be understood all not fixed members of one visible Congregation who yet are by true faith in Christ Iesus and our Brethren must mean that Paul if he were living would take no care to judge and censure us who believe in Christ and are members of provinciall and nationall Churches and are not members of such an independent Congregation as they conceive to be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament But if they all not without the state of salvation who are not members of such an independent flock 1. All the Churches of Corinth Galatia Ephesus Thâ—ssalonica Philippi Rome the seven Churches of Asia who were not such independent Churches must be in the state of damnation 2. All are here obliged who looke for salvation by Iesus Christ to joyne themselves to this visible independent Church then all who are not members of such a Church are in the state of damnation if say our brethren they know this to be the only true Church and joyne not to it O but ignorance cannot save men from damnation for all are obliged to know this so necessary a meane of salvation where only are the meaneâ— of salvation for then it should excuse Scribes and Pharisees that they believed not in Christ for they knew him not and if they had knowen they would not have crucisied the Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 9 10. Now we judge this to be the revived error of-the Donatists whose mind was as Augustine saith that the Church of Christ was only in that part of Africa where Donatus was and Augustine writing to Vincentius objecteth the same as Morton answereth Bellarmine and the same say Papists with Donatists that out of the Church of Rome there is no salvation And Field answereth well yee are to be charged with donatisme who deny all Christian societies in the World â—to be where the Popes feete are not kissed to pertaine to the true Church of God and so cast into Hell all the Churches of Aethiopia Armenia Syriâ— Graecia Russia and so did Optatus sayth Morton Answer Donatists you will have the Church only to be where you art but in Dacia Misiâ— Thracia Achaia c. where you are not you will not have it to be nor will you have it to be in Graecia Cappadocia Aegypt c. Where you are not and in innumerable Istes and Provinces See how Gerardus refuteth this and certainly if this be the only true visible Christian Church to which all who looke for salvation by Christ Jesus must joyne themselves there is not in the Christian World a true visible Church but with you 3. Iâ— all upon hazard of losing salvation must joyne to such a Church having power of jurisdiction independently within it selfe then must all separate from all the reformed Churches where there be provinciall and nationall Churches now this is also the error of the Donatists and Anabaptists against which read what learned Parker saith and reverend Brightman and Cartwright but of this hereafter 4. The principall reason given by the Author is The Lord added to the Church Acts 2. such as should be saved this is not in the independent visible Congregation as is proved elsewhere A second reason he giveth because every Christian standeth in neede of the Ordinances of Christ for his spirituall edification in holy fellowship with Christ Iesus or else Christ ordained them in vaine therefore all who would be saved must joyne to a visible independent congregation hence no Church hath title and due right to the Word and Sacraments but members of such a congregation this is the reason why men of approved piety are denied the Seales of the covenant and their children excluded from Baptisme and themselves debarred from the Lords Supper because they are not members of your congregation and members they cannot be because they finde no warrant from Gods Word to sweare your Church-covenant and to your Church-government which is so farre against the Word of God the Seales of the covenant belong to all professing Believers as Gods Word sayth Acts 10. 47. Acts 8. 37. Acts 16. 31 32 33. 1 Cor. 11. 28. Whether he be a member of a particular independent Church or not God the Lawgiver maketh not this exception neither should man doe it Propos. 3. All are entered by covenant into a Church-state or into a membership of a visible Church Answ. Here are we to encounter with a matter much pressed by our reverend Brethren called a Church covenant A Treatise came unto my hand in a Manuscript of this Subject In their Apology and in their answer to the questions propounded by the Brethren of Old England this is much pressed I will first explaine the Church-covenant according to our reverend Brethrens minde 2 Prove there is no such thing in Gods Word 3. Answer their Arguments taken out of the Old Testament 4. Answer their Arguments from the New Testament both in this Treatise here in this Chapter and hereafter and also their arguments in all their Treatises Hence for the first two I begin with this first question Whether or not all are to he In-churched or entered Members of a visible Church by an explicit and vocall or profâ—ssed Covenant Our brethrens mind is first to be cleared 2.
The state of the question to be explained 3. The truth to be confirmed In the answers to the questions sent to New England they require of all persons come to age before they be received members of the Church 1. A publiquâ— vocall declaration of the manner and soundnesse of their conversion and that either in continued speech saith the Apologie or in answer to questions propounded by the Elders 2. They require a publick profâ—ssion of their faith concerning the articles of their religion the foresaid way also 3. An expresse vocall covenanting by oath to walke in that faith and to submit saith the Authour themselves to God and one to another in his feare and to walke in a professed subjection to all his holy Ordinances cleaving one to another as fellow members of the same body in brotherly love and holy watchfulnesse unto mutuall edification in Christ Iesus 4. And a covenanting not to depart from the said Church without the consent thereof This Church-covenant saith the Apologie is the essentiall or formall cause of a visible Church as a flocke of Saints is the materiall cause and so necessarily of the being of a Church that without it none can claim Church-communion and therefore it is that whereby a Church is constituted in its integrity that whereby a fallen Church is againe restored and that which being taken away the Church is dissolved and ceaseth to be a Church and it is that whereby Ministers have power over the people and people interest in their Ministers and one member hath interest and powerover another fellow-member The manner of entring in Church-state is this 1. A number of Christians with a gifted or experienced Elder meet often together saith this Authour about the things of God and performe some duties of prayer and spirituall conference together till a sufficient company of them be well satisfied in the spirituall good estate one of another and so have approved themselves to one anothers consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be said on the Lords spirituall Temple 2. They having acquainted the Christian Magistrate and neerest adjoyning Churches of their purpose of entring into Church-fellowship convene in a day kept with fasting and praying and preaching one bâ—ing chosen with common consent of the whole in name of the rest standeth up and propoundeth the covenant in the foresaid four Articles above named 3. All the rest declare their joynt consent in this covenant either by silence or word of mouth or writing 4. The brethren of other Churches some specials in name of the rest reach out to them the right hand of fellowship exhorting them to stand stedfast in the Lord. Which done prayers made to God for pardon and acceptance of the people a Psalm is sung But when a Church is to be gathered together of Infidels they must be first converted believers and so fit materials for Church fellowship before any of those things can be done by them 5. Baptisme maketh none members of the visible Church 6. A Church fallen cannot be accepted of God to Church fellowship till they renew their Church covenant Thus shortly for their mind about the gathering of a visible Church Let these distinctions be considered for the right stating of the question 1. Distinct. There is a covenant of free grace betwixt God and sinners founded upon the surety Christ Iesus laid hold on by us when we believe in Christ but a Church Covenant differenced from this is in question sub judice lis est 2. Distinct. There is a covenant of baptisme made by all and a covenant vertuall and implicite renewed when we are to receive the Lords Supper but an explicite positive professed Church covenant by oaâ—h in-churching a person or a society to a State-church is now questioned 3. Distinct. An explicite vocall Covenant whereby we bind our selves to the first three Articles in a tacite way by entring in a new relation to such a Pastor and to such a Flocke we deny not as if the thing were unlawfull for we may sweare to performe Gods commandements observing all things requisite in a lawfull oath 2. But that such a covenant is required by divine institution as the essentiall forme of a Church and Church-membership as though without this none were entered members of the visible Churches of the Apostles nor can now be entered in Church-state nor can have right unto the seales of the covenant we utterly deny 4. Distinct. We grant a covenant in Baptisme which is the seale of our entry unto the visible Church 2. That it is requisit that such Heretickes Papists Infidels as be received as members of our visible Church from which Papists have fallen having received baptisme from us doe openly professe subjection to God and his Church in all the Ordinances of God And that Infidels give a confession of their faith before they be baptized 3. Nor deny we that at the election of a Pastor the Pastor and people tie themselves by reciprocation of oathes to each other the one to fulfill faithfully the ministery that he hath received of the Lord the other to submit to his ministery in the Lord but these reciprocall oathes make neither of them members of a visible Church for they were that before these oathes were taken 5. Distinct. Any professor removing from one congregation to another and so comming under a new relation to such a Church or such a Ministery is in a tacite and vertuall covenant to discharge himselfe in all the duties of a member of that Congregation but this is nothing for a Church-covenant for when six are converted in the congregation whereof I am a member or an excommunicated person heartily and unfainely repenteth there ariseth a new relation betwixt those converts and the Church of God and a tie and obligation of duties to those persons greater then was before as being now members of one mysticall and invisible body Yet cur brethren cannot say there is requisite that the Church renew their Church-covenant towards such seeing the use of the Covenant renewed is to restore a fallen Church or to make a non-Church to be a Church and if those six be converted by my knowledge there resulteth thence an obligation of a vertuall and tacite covenant betwixt them and me but there is no need of an explicite and vocall covenant to tie us to duties that we are now obliged to in a stricter manner then we were before for when one is taken to be a steward in a great family there may be a sort of Covenant betwixt that servant and the Lord of the house and there resulteth from his office and charge a tie and obligation not onely to the head of the family but also to the children and fellow-servants of the house but there is no need of an expresse vocall and professed covenant betwixt the new steward and the children and servants yea and strangers also to whom he owes some acts of steward-duties
is essentially an act of preaching the Word Object 14. This Synod declares only in a doctrinall way what is necessary what is scandalous the same way that Paul doth Rom. 14. 14 15. i Cor. 8. 1 Cor. 10. Answ. This Synod and Paul declare one and the same thing Ergo with one and the same authoritie it followeth not Paul writeth 1 Cor. 5. that the incestuous man should bee excommunicated and this hee wrote as canonicall Scripture by the immediat inspiration of the holy Spirit if then the Church of Corinth should have excommunicated him shall it follow that they gave out the sentence of excomunication by the immediate inspiration of the holy Spirit I thinke not their Churches sentence had been given out by a meere ecclesiasticall authoritie according to the wch Churches of Christ to the worlds end doth excommunicate following the Church of Corinth as a patterne Obj. 15. Though these obtruders of ceremonies did pervent soâ—ks v. 24. yet the Synod doth not summond them before them nor excommuncite them but remit them to the particular Churches to whom it properly belonged to censure and not to any Synod or superiour Judicature Answ. There was no need to summon them for these subverters of soules were personally present at the Synod and rebuked in the face of the Synod as perverters of soules v. 24. for if they were not present 1. to whom doth Peter speake v. 10. Now therefore why tempt yee God to put a yoake on the necke of the disciples c. the Apostles and Elders did not impose the yoake of Moses Law upon the beleeving disciples nor any other save onely the obtruders of circumcision 2. Who were they in the Synod who made much disputing v. 7. note the Apostles not any save these obtruders Ergo they were personally present at the Synod nor needed they to excommunicate them for I judge that they acquiesced to the determination of James which was the sentence of the Synod and the great dispute spoken of v. 7. ceased v. 13. and the conclusion is agreed upon 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then it seemed good to the Apostles Elders and whole Church and there was reason why these obtruders should acquiesce so that there was no need of further censure for there was satisfactiou in part given to both siddes The question was whether or no are beleevers now to keepe the Law and the ceremonies of Moses his Law It was answered by the Synod by a distinction which favoured in part both sides 1. There is no necessitie that the beleeving Gentiles who are saved by grace as well as the Jewes bee troubled to keepe all the ceremonies and this satisfied the Apostles who taught that the Gentiles were now made one people with the Jewes and both are freed in conscience from Moses his yoake the other part of the distinction it was this yet there bee some ceremoniall commandements as not to eate things offered to Idols blood and things strangled for fornication is of another nature and abstinence therefrom is of perpetuall necessitie 1 Cor. 6. 13 14 15 16. 1 Thess. 4. 3. Col. 3. 5. these must bee avoided for scandals sake by all the Jewes but especially by the Gentiles lest the weake Jewes who take these to be divine commandements yet in force take offence and this was satisfactorie to the obtruders and wee heare no more of their disputing and there is an end of the controversie by the blessed labours of a lawfull Synod 3. I could easily yeeld that there is no necessitie of the elicit acts of many parts of government such as excommunication ordination admitting of heathens professing the faith to Church-membership in Synods provinciall nationall or oecumenicall but that Synods in the case of neglect of presbyteriall-Churches command these particular Churches whom it concerneth to doe their dutie and in this sense the Synod Act. 15. is to remit the censure of excommunication to the presbytery of Antioch and Jerusalem in the case of the obstinacie of these obtruders of circumcision but so some power of government is due to the Synod as prescribing of Lawes and Canons for presbyteries and Congregations Object 16. Therefore was the Synagogue of the Jewes no compleat Church because all the ordinances of God cannot bee performed in the Synagogue and therefore were the Jewes commanded onely at Jerus salem and in no other place to keepe the passeover and to offer offerings and sacrifices which were òrdinary worship Deut. 12. but there is not any worship or sacred ordinance saith that worthy Divine Dr. Ames of preaching praying Sacraments c. prescribed which is not to bee observed in every Congregation of the New Testament Nor is there any ordinary minister appointed who is not given to some one Assembly of this kind So also Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson teachers in New England Others say because there was a representative worship of sacrificing of all the 12. Tribes at Jerusalem therefore all the Synagogues were dependent Churches and Jerusalem was the supreme and bighest Church but there is no representative worship in the New Testament and therefore no need of Synods as higher Churches Answ. Surely the aforesaid reverend Brethren of New England have these words But it seemeth to us that the power of a Synod is not proporly a power and exercise of government and jurisdiction but a power of doctrine and so a Synod is rather a â—aching then a governing Church from which I inferre 1. That out Brethren cannot deny a power of governing to a Synod but it is not so proper governing as excommunication and ordination performed in their Congregations but say I it is more properly governing as to make Lawes and rules of governing is a more noble eminent and higher act of governing as is evident in the King and his Parliament then the execution of these Lawes and rules 2. Our brethren incline to make a Synod a teaching Church but I inferre that Synodicall teaching by giving out decrees tying many Churches as our Brethren of New England and the forenamed authors teach is an ordinance of Christ that can bee performed in no single Congregation on earth for a doctrinall Canon of one Congregation can lay no ecclesiasticall tie upon many Churches Ergo by this reason our Congregations shall bee dependent as were the Jewish Synagogues 3. With favour of these learned men it is a begging of the question to make Jerusalem the supreme Church and the Synagogues dependent Churches because it was lawfull onely at Jerusalem to sacrifice for I hold that Jerusalem was a dependent Church no lesse then the smallest Synagogue in all the tribes for in a Catholick meeting of all Judah for renewing a Covenant with God Ierusalem was but a sister Church with all of Iudah Benjamin Ephraim Manasseh who 2 Chron. 15. 9. 10. 11 12. made up one great Church which did sweare that Covenant Ordinances doe not formally make Churches visible nor divers ordinances divers
of the truth but also in writing suffering for the truth and death-bed-confessions of the truth These worthy men in their owne bowells as Occam Petrarcha Gerson Mirandula these who in their death bed renued confidence in merits Saints Images were the true Church and the other side the false Church all the Churches of Asia excommunicated by Victor as Bellarmine saith and Binnius Pope Stephen then and his Councell denying communion to Cyprian and fourescore of Bishops must bee the Separatists and Cyprians and his adherents the true Church 2. In this division we are united to the true Apostolick to the ancient Church to the true ancient Church of Rome which opposed the Apostate Church of Rome but an immediate and personall adherence to and union with the ancient Church is not essentiall to a visible Church The separation from a true Church where the Word of God Orthodox is preached and the Sacraments duely administred wee thinke unlawfull and the place for separation mainely I would have vindicated 2 Cor. 6. 14. Be ye not unequally yoaked together with unbeleevers c. Robinson will have this strong for their separation and saith 1. It is true he findeth fault with the beleeving Corinthians communicating with the unbeleeters in the Idol feasts but with all it must be considered that the Apostle up in this particular occasion deliveâ—eth a generall doctrine as from â—â—â—â—â—tion 1 Cor. 5. to forbid commingling with fornicators with 〈◊〉 persons with Idolaters c. and as he forbiddeth partaking with the wicked in their evills yet then therein did he forbid all religious communion with them since their very prayers and other Sacrifices are their evills wherein whilst the godly doth communicate with them what doe they else but acknowledge their common right and interest in the holy things with them Answ. 1. It is good that Robinson with the interpreters doth acknowledge that Paul forbiddeth communicating with unbeleevers aâ— Idol feasts as the place will command us to separate from the Masse Service and therein let it be that hee inferreth a generall Ergo you are to separate from all the worship of the Gentiles Idols and are not to be mixed with them in their service which they give to their false gods but this is not the generall which includeth separation from a Church in the service of a true God the service being lawfull and onely evill to some worshippers and by accident because they eate to themselves damnation but not damnation to others 2. But he forbiddeth saith he all partaking with the wicked in their evills I distinguish their evills in their evills of their personall sins in not worshipping the true God in faith sincerity holy zeale that I deny and it is to be proved Christ himselfe and the Apostles eated the Passeover and worshipped God with one whom Christ had said had a devill and should betray the Sonne of man and was an uncleane man Job 13. 11 12. 18. He forbiddeth all partaking with the wicked in their evills that is in the unlawfull and Idol-worship or in their superstitions and will-worship that is true but nothing against us or for your separation If it be said Judas was neither convicted of his Traitory to Christ nor was he knowne to the Apostles by name to be the man for some of them suspected themselves and not Judas to bee Traytor but you communicate with such as be professed and avowed Traytors and persons knowne to be scandalous and so you acknowledge you have a common right in these holy things with these persons Answ. 1. Christ shewed to the Disciples that they were an uncleane societie and that one had a devill and therefore though they knew not the man by name who had the devill they knew the societie to have a devill and to be uncleane for that one man his cause and so neither Christ nor his Disciples should have taken part with the evills and the Prayers and sacrifices of the wicked for in so doing they acknowledge that they have commune right and interest in the holy things of God with some who have a devill and with an uncleane societie but you cannot condemne Christ and the Disciples communicating at that Supper 2. Though the scandalous person bee not convicted of the scandall that doth make the scandall more grievous and haynous to the scandalous person in that he dare remaine in a sin though he be convicted of his guiltinesse by the Church but it doth not make the persons scandall to be no scandall and no uncleannesse at all for magis minus non variant speciem more or lesse of sinne doth not vary the nature of sin now if Paul will the Corinthians to meet together to eate the Lords body as hee doth 1 Cor. 11. and know that there bee amongst them carnall men such as goe to Law with their brethren before Infidels such as deny the resurrection such as come drunke to the Lords Supper though they bee not convicted of these sinnes by the Church yet if they be knowne to others as Paul doth declare them in that Epistle they must pollute the Lords Table before the Church convict them no lesse then after the Church hath convicted them though the pollution may bee more and greater after Church-conviction then before yet Paul willeth all the Corimbians to acknowledge their communion with the sinnes of the non-convicted and with their abominable and wicked sacrifices and prayers which none can teach or beleeve of the Apostle led by an infallible spirit and therefore to communicate with them is not to take part of their evills 3. He saith at last They who communicate at the same Table with scandalous persons what doe they else but acknowledge their commune right and interest in the holy things of God with such scandalous persons And this is that which Master Coaâ—hman saith This banquet of the Lords Supper is the nearest fellowship that the Saints have in this world what lying signes and decâ—avable demoustâ—ations dâ—e these make who communicate they care not where nor with whom but thinke if they examine themselves it is well enough forgetting that it is an act of communion for if we sever the word Sacrament from communion we put out Gods tearme and put in our owne But I answer 1. These who are baptized by one spirit unto one body as all the visible Churches are 1 Cor. 12. 13. professedly heare one Word preached doe thereby acknowledge they have one communion right and interest in these holy things to wit in a communion with Christ in remission of sinnes and regeneration sealed in baptisme and in one common Saviour and common faith preached in the Gospell and is this communion unlawfull and this fellowship a lying signe because all baptized and all hearing one Gospell and that in an avowed profession are not knowne to be regenerated Then should no Infants be baptized except they know all in the visible Congregation baptized with them to
or Church assembly have any power to bind the Churches to obedience because these commandements and decrees of censure are but ministeriall and limited and in so farre onely of force as they have reason from the Word of God as you say 3. Conclusion There is an authoritative power in Synods whereby they may and doe command in the Lord the visible Churches in their bounds the whole Churches are subject to the ordinance and decree of the Church Act. 1. where with common consent of a Synodicall meeting Matthias is ordained an Apostle Ergo all the Churches are to take him for an Apostle This argument cannot bee repelled because the Apostles by their extraordinary power did choose Matthias Because 1. they themselves cite this place to prove the peoples power ordinary which is to indure to Christs second comming in calling and electing their owne officers and Elders 2. Almain a Papist alleadgeth the place with good reason to prove that a generall councell is above Peter or the Pope because Peter would not choose Matthias without consent of the Apostles and Church 3. If this was extraordinary that Matthias was chosen why then is the vow and consent of the Church sought for there is nothing extraordinary and Apostolick flowing from an Apostolick spirit which is concluded or done by the spirit ordinary of the Church of beleevers So also Act. 6. If the Apostles did not by the ordinary and Synodicall power of ordinary Pastors choose seven Deacons how doe they first require that the Churches of Grecians and Hebrewes should seek out seven men v. 3. and did ordaine them with the common consent of the whole multitude v. 5. Act. 15. A Synod of moe Churches give decrees which obliege the Churches v. 28. ch 16. v. 4. Ergo Synods have authoritie over the Churches Those who say this Synod is not a patterne for after Synods say farre aside for their reason is this was 1. An Apostolick Synod 2. the holy Ghost was here 3. the thing determined was canonick Scripture But this is a way to clude all the promises made to Pastors in the word when as they are first made to Apostles this promise Behold I am with you to the â—nd of the world and this I will send you the other Comforter who 〈◊〉 lead you in all truth cannot bee made to faithfull Pastors and the Christian Church that now is for it is certaine Christ is otherwise present with his Apostles then with his Pastors after them And that he gave them a tongue a spirit when they were before the councels and rulers as to Apostolick men as Act. 4. 8. 9 10. Act. 5. 29. as Christ promised Matth. 10. 19. 20. Luk. 21. 13 14 15. for they were full of the holy Ghost before rulers but by our brethrens doctrine it shall follow none of these promises belong to Pastors now adayes in the like because no pastors now are Apostles Surely this were to fetter and imprison many glorious promises within the pale of the onely Apostolick Church and because Christ ascending to heaven sent downe the Apostolick spirit to his Apostles to write and preach canonick Scripture it shall follow he fulfilleth that promise John 16. 13. to none now adayes because none have the Apostolike spirit in the manner and measure that the Apostles had Yea further it is canonick Scripture that the Apostles at the last supper did shew forth the Lords death till be come againe therefore it shall follow that we have no warrant to shew forth the Lords death till he come againe 2. But that the Apostles in an ecclesiastick way did determine in the Synod for our imitation and not in an Apostolike way is cleare by many evidences in the text as Act. 15. 2. Paul and Barnabas were sent commissioners to the Apostles and Elders about this question Paul as an Apostle needed not be sent to know more of the matter then he knew as an Apostle for as an Apostle he knew the whole mystery of the Gospel Gal. 1. 16. 17. Ephes. 3. 4 5. Ergo he was sent to the Synod as a Pastor and that as an ordinary Pastor 2. They came together v. 6. to consider of this businesse but as Apostles they needed not the help of a Synod Ergo they came together as ordinary Pastors for the Churches after imitation 3. There was much debating and disputing v. 7. about the matter 4. They set down their minds and sentences in order one after another as Peter first v. 7. 8. then Barnabas and Paul v. 12. then James v. 13. and to James his sentence the whole Councell agreeth v. 22. Now what the Apostles as Apostles and from an infallible Spirit do they doe it not by seeking light and help one from another 5. The Decree of the Councell is a thing that Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church resolveth after much dispute v. 22. But all these especially brethren and the whole beleevers as our Brethren say doe not joyne themselves with the Apostles either to write canonick Scripture or to give their consent to the writing of it therefore they doe consent by a synodall authority for the after imitation of the Churches Also there bee reasons of moment for Synods and 1. if according to the Law of nature and nations no man can bee a Judge in his owne cause then are appeales from the Eldership of one congregation when they are a party to the accused person naturall and from a Session to the Presbyteries and Synods of many moe Elders But the former is reason nature Law of Nations Ergo so is the latter 1. It is best reason which hath most of Scripture Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. 1. 2. had no small disputation with those who said circumcision was necessary finding their parties could not be Judges They appeale to a generall councell at Jerusalem where were the Apostles and Elders The Church of the Grecians and the Church of the Hebrewes strive neither of them can judge other and both appeale to a higher judicatory to the twelve Apostles and their owne Churches meeting with them and there is the matter determined aâ—ent helping the poore by Deacons if the Judge doe wrong and one particular congregation shall oppresse one sincere and sound beleever what remedy hath the care of Christ provided for this that the oppressours may be edisied by Church censures and the oppressed freed and delivered by remedy of discipline of Christ whose it is to judge the poore of the people and to save the children of the needy Ps. 72. 4. Now it is knowne that Diotrephes doth sometime excommunicate and the evill seâ—vant ruleth all Hieronymus saith Arrians ruled all in the dayes of Constantius and Valens Basil saith we may say in our time that there is neither Prince nor Prophet nor Ruâ—â—â— nor oblation nor incense Athanasius and Vincentius Lirinent complain'd that it was in the Arrians times as with the Church and Prophets in the
dayes of Elias and amongst Papists Occam the author of Onus ecclesiae and Picus Mirandula complaine there was in their time no saith no truth no Religion no discipline no modesty but all sold offices Churches dignities and benefices and that ambitious Popes spill all the Clergy entered by Simony ruled by Simony the holy place corrupted At which times all the godly were crying for a free generall councell as a remedy against the corruption of inferior judicatories Saâ—anoâ—ala reputed a Prophet counselled Charles the eighth of France to reforme the Church as he would returne from Italy with honour as saith Philip de Comines Gerson pleadeth for the necessity of a generall Councell Genebrard saith for an hundred and fifty yeeres Popes to the number of fifty had made defection from the faith and godlinesse of their Ancestors Aventinus maketh the same complaint and Almain also that Prelats were more eaten up with the zeale of money then the zeale of Gods house Is there not need then of a generall Councell Hence came also appeales from the Pope The Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus saith the German Chronicle appealed from Pope John 22. misinformed to a generall Councell and the Pope better informed and the crime was because he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope for which he was excommunicated Sigismond Duke of Austria appealed from Pope Pius the second to the next succeeding Pope and a generall Councell under him for the Pope excommunicated Sigismond because he kept backe Cardinall Cusan from the Bishoprick of Brixen within his Dominion for the Bishoprick was given to him by a commendam by the Pope See Aeneas Silvius Philip the fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth to the Sea Apostolike then vacant and to a future Councell so Platina relateth The University of Paris appealed from Leo the tenth who wickedly condemned the Councell of Basill to a future Councell as you finde it in the treatise called Fasciculus c. The Archbishop of Cullen excommunicated by Paul the third appealed to a lawful Councel in Germany because the Pope stood accused of heresie and idolatry as Sleidan saith The glosse of the Canon Law saith the Pope cannot be Judge in his owne cause and we all know how justly Luther appealed from Leo the tenth to a generall Councell all which saith that the like is warranted by the Law of nature where a particular Eldership and congregation is accused of scandals that superiour Synods there must be to discusse such causes And the good use of councels you may see in one The Councell of Constance Sess. 11. art 67. condemned John 23. because he taught there was no life eternall Nequeâ—aliam post hanc vitam pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore mori extingui ad instar animalium brutorum dixitque mortuum semel esse etiam in novissimo die minime resurrecturum The necessity of Assemblies when common enemies trouble the Church prove that Christ hath instituted Synods And 1. our present Authour reasoneth from the Churches necessity Synods may conveene to examine saith he either corrupt opinions or suspitious practises and citeth for this the Councell of Jerusalem Act. 15. Now this councell did authoritatively command Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. Act. 20. 19. and not give advise or counsell onely 2. If by the Law of nature and by vertue of the communion of Saints Churches conveened may give advise then say I as communion of counsels and advises is lawfull so by the Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull As after the eye saith Almain seeth the danger of the body it should give warning to the rest of the members to use their power And this power saith he denunciative or by way of charity though not authoritative is in private persons for the conveening of a Councell As after saith Almain in the same place any is instructed by a skilled Physitian of that which is necessary for the health and safety of the whole body he is obliged to use that necessary meane not now by vertue of the precept or rather counsell and advise of the Physitian but by vertue of the precept and authoritative power of the Law of nature for the safety of his body yea further saith he if the right band were fettered with chanizees or should refuse pertinaciously at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body then the whole power of defending the body should remaine in the left hand And certainly this is most naturall if a forraine enemy should invade a whole Land or any part of a Land the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joynt authority and power to resist that common enemy Now seeing a number of consociated sister Churches make one visible Church body having visible communion together as the Author granteth in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is saith he a seale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints and in other externall acts of Church communion as hearing the Word exhorting rebuking comforting one another then are all these visible Churches with united authority and Church power as Churches and not as Christians onely to conveen and condemne a common heretick infecting all or any part of that visible Church body and if any one Church or Congregation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within themselves should refuse to joyne with the whole yet the authoritative power of Synodicall judging and condemning such a heretick doth reside by the Law of nature in the rest of the body If there bee a communion of gifts there is also a communion of authoritie And if a nation have intrinsecally authoritative power under a Prince to repell a common enemy for the safetie of the whole then hath a visible body of many Churches in joyning one externall communion of sisterly consociation under one Christ one Church power to repell a scandalous heretick who is a common enemy to the whole Churches visible This Argument is grounded upon the necessitie of Synods our brethren are forced to acknowledge their necessitie by way of counselling and advising but Synods as Synods to bee necessary they thinke popish The best popish councell wee read of is that of Basil where it was ordained that a generall councell should be holden within five yeers next following the next councell within seven yeers and alwayes after that every ten yeers and in the councell of Basil the Pope is discharged to transgresse that time of convocating a councell Now the councells as councells are no popish devices but rather hated by right downe and well died Papists as is cleare by Gersons complaint who saith omission of generall councells is the Churches plugue a lover of reformation Franc. Zabarell saith wicked Pâ—pes neglecting generall councells have undone the Church The learned author of the
Bucanus Zanchius Perkinsius Daneus Bullingerus the Professors of Leiden teach All that can be said commeth to this that Hereticks should not bee punished 1. Cyprian saith to Demetrius that hee was greater then his Gods because he revenged the wrongs done to his Gods and that it was a shame for him to hope for helpe from the Gods which hee behooved to defend Answ. This proveth that the false Gods of Demetrius were but false Gods because they were not able to revenge the wrongs done to themselves as the true God who made the heaven and the earth can doe but nothing against the punishing of the Hereticks for then it should follow that blasphemy against the holy Ghost and no sinnes should bee punished for all sinnes are injuries done to God and therefore neither Magistrates nor parents nor doctors yea nor the Church should use any rod either corporall or spirituall against subjects children or scandalous persons because God can revenge his owne quarrell yea excommunication is a revenging of a wrong done to God 2. They object the Apostles way was to watch against Hereticks Act. 20. 29. 31. and Rom. 16. 17. to esâ—hew them 2 Tim. 2. 25. the servant of the Lord must bee gentle Answ. This is objected by Gerardus as also because they may bee converted Ergo they are not to bee killed Christ would not have fire comming downe from heaven to destroy the Sa 〈◊〉 for afterward they were converted but wee thinke not any should be put to death for simple heresie as Musâ—uâ—us and Whittaker teach they are to bee instructed censured rebuked eschewed but though Ananias and Saphira might bee converted Peter strake them with death and Paul did right in â—iking Elymas the Sorcerer with blindnesse Act. 13. because he laboured to turne away Sergius Paulus from the faith these were extraordinary judgements but yet they doe well prove that where the Magistrate is armed with authority hee ought to inflict bodily punishment upon the seducing hereticks so it hee done as Augustine saith Animo corrigendi non vindicandi See Beza Professors of Leyden and what Elias did by an extraordinary power in killing Baals Priests that Achab the then supreme Magistrate should have done 3. They object that it is contrary to the meeke spirit of Christ in the New Testament that any should bee punished for heresie and that it is proper to enemies of the truth and Antichrist so to doe as their practise declare Nestorius being made Archbishop of Constantinople said to the Emperour I will give thee heaven O Emperour if thou with free the earth of hereticks Dioscorus compelled with armed souldiers the Bishops to subseribe to the heresie of Entyches Eudâ—xius the Arrian obliged Valens the Arrian Emperour to root out 〈◊〉 orthodox professors The Turke in his Alcoran commandeth to kill all who obey not his law Answ. The sword is expressely given by God Rom. 13. to Christian Magistrates and this is not against the meeknesse of Christ no more nor to deliver to Satan or to curse and excommunicate Apostats with that great curse called Anathâ—ina Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. And though Hereticks and Mahomet teach that Hereticks as also they teach that manslayers adulterers paricides should die the death it followeth not that we are not to teach the same Fourthly The parable of letting the Tares grow while the day of judgement is alleaged It is true Chrysostome saith that many innocent persons are killed in the rooting out the tares by bloody warres Chrysologus saith Neither Matthew the publican nor Paul should have beene comerted if the Sword had beene used and Augustine seemeth to call the tares haereticorum falsitates and Theophylact Zizania sunt haereses But I answer Christ exponeth the tares 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syriace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza filii illius improbi Erasmus diaboli the children of the devill and Theophylact addeth Zizania sunt hâ—reses vel malae cogitationes and Gerardus perverteth Theophylact for he extendeth the tares not onely to Hereticks but also to wicked men to Matthew who was a publican but not a Heretick properly And first the field is the world of the visible Church where the seed of the Word is sowne and it must bee meaned of all scandalous persons in Christs visible kingdome so all shall bee spared and there shall neither bee use of the Magistrates sword nor of the Church discipline in the Church as Anabaptists expone the place 2. There should not so much as rebukes and threatnings beene used but wicked men should bee permitted to grow while the day of judgement that the Angels root them out Now it is knowne that the power of the word preached hath rooted out some tares because it hath converted them 3. Hereticks are not all things which offend the incestuous Corinthian offended also 2. Onely Hereticks are not such as worke iniquitie there bee others also in the visible Church as our brethren expone Revel 22. 15. nor are onely hereticks to be cast out in the furnace of fire where there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nor are onely the good wheat those who are orthodox and opposite to hereticks who shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of their father p. 42. 43. except wee would say that all sound in the faith and holding no hereticall doctrine shall shine in the firmament as the Sun 4. The casting out of Hereticks out of the visible Church by excommunication is a rooting of them out of the field of the visible Church Let more of this be seen and considered in those who have written thereof as in Gâ—rardus loc cit Beza de puniend Haeret. Bellarm. de laicis c. 21. Costerus Enchirid. de moriâ—us haereticor Pelr. Gregorius lib. 12. de repub c. 4. Suarez de tripl virtut theolog disp 18. sect 2. Gregorius de Valent. 〈◊〉 3. disp l. q. 10. punc 6. Jus Canonicum C. Quid autem dist 49. Meiser lib. 4. de legibus sect 1. â— 10 11 12. Lipsius l. 4. 〈◊〉 c. 2. Coâ—â—d Bâ—unus l. 3. de haeretic c. 13. Paulus Windeck lib. de exsâ—irpandis haeretic APPENDIX A further consideration of compelling or tolerating those of contrary Religions and Sects in the Church WEe still hold as is already said that Christian Magistrates cannot compell Pagans to embrace the Christian faith Nor can the Church in a Church-way compell Pagans or Jewes comming to remaine amongst us Christians because Pagans are to bee gathered to a Church by the preaching of the Word and by that way that the Apostles planted Churches which was by the sword of the Spirit only as Matth. 28. 19 20. 1 Cor. 2. 1. 2. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5 6. But the argument which the Jesuit Tannerus other Papists bring for it I judge most weake for they will not have them compelled to the faith because 1. faith is a voluntary and
answerable for soules Heb. 13. 18. 4. It is tyrannicall because it putteth power into the Magistrates hand to take from the Church that inbred and inâ—rinsecall power of externall and visible government over her selfe and members which all civill incorporations by instinct of nature have and the Magistrate as such not being a member of the Church hath a headship even being a heathen Magistrate over the redeemed body of Christ. 2. By this reason the Lord Jesus as King hath no Pastors in his name to use the â—â—ves of his kingdom by binding and loosing for discipline being an externall thing say they is not a part of Christs kingly power but the King as Christs civill vicar hath this power but I say all acts of Christ as hee is efficacious by the Gospel to gaine soules are acts of Christ as powerfull by the Scepter of his Word and those who are his instruments to exercise these acts are subordined to him as King of the Church but Church-men by an externall ecclesiasticall power delivering to Satan and externally and visibly casting out of the Church that the spirit may bee saved in the day of the Lord are instruments subordined to Christ who is efficacious to save spirits by excommunication and to gaine soules by rebukes Gregorius Magnus saith those to whom Christ hath given the Keyes of his kingdome by these hee judgeth and why is this word the word of his kingdome the Scepter of his kingdome the sword that commeth out of his mouth by which hee governeth his subjects and subdueth nations so called but because Christs kingly power is with those whom hee hath made dispensators of his Word 9. Conclusion Nor hath the King power of ordaining Pastors or depriving them or of excommunication 1. All these are acts of spirituall and ecclesiasticall power 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 6. and flow from the power of the keyes given by Christ to his Apostles and their successors Matth. 28. 18 19 20. Mark 16. 14 15 16. Joh. 20. 21 22 23. Hence I argue to whom Christ hath given out his power as King of the Church Matth. 28. 18 19. power of the keyes Matth. 18. 18. Matth. 16. 19. and a commandement to lay hands and ordaine qualified men for the ministry and those who by the holy Ghosts direction practised that power by ordaining of Elders these onely have right to ordaine Elders and their successors after them but Apostles and their successors onely are those to whom Christ gave that power and who exercised that power as the places prove 2. Ordination and election both in the primitive Church of the Apostles was done by the Church and consent of the multitude Act. 1. Act. 6. 2 3 4. 5 6 c. but the civill Magistrate is neither the Church nor the multitude 3. Ordination is an act formally of an ecclesiasticall power but the Magistrate as the Magistrate hath no ecclesiasticall power Ergo hee cannot exercise an act of ecclesiasticall power 4. If ordination were an act of Kingly power due to the King as King then 1. The Apostles and Elders usurped in the Apostolick Church the office and throne of the King and that behoved to bee in them an extraordinary and temporary power but wee never find rules tying to the end of the world given to Timothies and Elders of the Church anent the regulating of extraordinary and temporary power that were against the wisedome of God to command Timothy to commit the Word to faithfull men who are able to teach others as 2 Tim. 2. 2. and to set downe the qualification of Pastors Elders Doctors and Deacons to Timothy as a Church man with a charge to keepe such commandements unviolable to Christs second appearing if Timothy and his successors in the holy ministry were to bee denuded of that power by the incoming of Christian Magistrates 2. The King by the laying on of his hands should appoint Elders in every citie and the spirits of the Prophets should bee subject to the King not to the Prophets as the word saith 1 Cor. 14. 32. 5. Those who have a Church power to ordaine and deprive Pastors must by office try the doctrine and be able to 〈…〉 sayers and to finde out the Foxes in their hereticall wayes and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith but this by office is required of Pastors and not of the King as is evident 1 Tim. 3. 2. 2 Tim. 2. 2â— Tit. 1. 9 10 11. It is not enough to say it is sufficient that the King try the abilities of such as are to bee ordained and the bontgates of hereticall spirits to bee deprived by Pastors and Church men their counsell and ministery and upon their testimony the King is to ordaine and make or exauthorate and unmake Pastors because 1. so were the King a servant by office to that which Church men shall by office determine which they condemne in our doctrine which wee hold in a right and sound meaning 2. He who by office is to admit to an office and deprive from an office must also by office bee obliged to bee such as can try what the office requireth of due to bee performed by the officer nor is it enough which some say that the ignorance of the King in civill things taketh not away his legall power to judge in civill things and by that same reason his ignorance in Church matters taketh not away his power to judge in ecclesiasticall matters for I doe not reason from gifts and knowledge that is in the King simply but from gifts which â—xâ—fficio by vertue of his Kingly office is required in him It is â—â—ue as King hee is oblieged to read continually in the book of the Law of God Deut. 17. and to know what is truth what hereâ—ie in so faâ—re as hee commandeth that Pastors preach sound doctrine and that as a Judge hee is to punish heresie Some say hee is to have the knowledge of private discretion as a Christian that hee punish not blindly I thinke hee is to know judicially as a King 1. Because hee hath a regall and judiciall knowledge of civill things even of the major proposition and not of the assumption and fact onely Ergo seeing hee is by that same kingly power to judge of treason against the Crown the civill State by which he is to judge of heresie to punish heresie it would seeme as King hee is to cognosce in both by a kingly power both what is Law and what is fact 2. Because the judgement of private discretion common to all Christians is due to the King as a Christian not as a King but the cognition that the King is to take of heresie and blasphemy whether it bee heresie or blasphemy that the Church â—â—â—â—eth heresie and blasphemy is due to the King as King because hee is a civill Judge therein and if the Church